Show Posts

This section allows you to view all posts made by this member. Note that you can only see posts made in areas you currently have access to.


Topics - ROBINV

Pages: « 1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 19 20 21 22 23 24 25 26 27 28 29 30 31 32 33 34 35 36 37 38 39 40 41 42 »
541
Episode #166 - The brightness of the morning cannot mask the fact that the night has been marked by a restless, fitful sleep, especially for one young woman who has been disturbed by strange premonitions and events that she does not fully understand.

The clock in the foyer reads 10:20. Carolyn paces the drawing room behind Vicki, who sits on the sofa, goes to look up at it and listens to its relentless ticking. Vicki is playing solitaire. Carolyn stops pacing and asks, Why isn't he back yet? All that pacing isn't going to bring him back any sooner, Vicki assures her--you must have covered a good 10 miles. How can you sit there and play solitaire? demands Carolyn--aren't you worried? Of course I am, says Vicki, I'm just doing it to calm down--I don't like the idea of David being down there anymore than you do. Uncle Roger was so foolish to allow it, frets Carolyn. He's got to be all right, says Vicki, we'd have heard if anything had happened--it's not as if he was off the grounds, he's only down at the cottage. Yes, down at the cottage, with Laura, Carolyn reminds her. Who happens to be his mother, Vicki says. I know, says Carolyn, I tell myself all the reasonable things--and yet I still spent a sleepless night, worrying, and I don't even know about what. If he's not back soon, there's no law against our going down there, Vicki says. Why are we so worried? asks Carolyn--why do we have this feeling of disaster? I think you're being a little melodramatic, says Vicki--I'm worried because your uncle made me break my word to your mother, I promised her I'd keep David away from Mrs. Collins. There's more to it than that, says Carolyn. What more can there be? asks Vicki. I keep telling you, I don't know! says Carolyn. We have to remember that Mrs. Collins wouldn't hurt David, says Vicki, she wants him--and she loves him. Carolyn looks at her. Sometimes love can be the most harmful thing of all, says Carolyn--I feel that every minute David is out of this house, he's in terrible danger.
She goes back to pacing, and Vicki looks worried.

We can't keep David under lock and key, says Vicki. I know, says Carolyn. And if Roger gives permission, there's nothing we can do, adds Vicki. There's one thing I can do--ask her to leave Collinwood, declares Carolyn--my mother put me in charge during her absence. No! cries Vicki--what if Roger lets her take David away with her?--what if your mother came back here and found David gone? Uncle Roger's making this so difficult, complains Carolyn. She sits down at a table I've never seen, near the piano, and pours tea or coffee. And there's another consideration, says Vicki, walking over to her, until Dr. Guthrie completes his investigation, I don't think he'd want anyone to leave--she sits at the table with Carolyn--that was here when your mother got sick. Especially Laura, says Carolyn--she was the last one to see my mother before she went into the trance. Why did she say she hadn't seen her? wonders Vicki. I wish Dr. Guthrie would come up with something, says Carolyn, sipping her coffee. There is one thing that he wanted to try, says Vicki--the seance. Seance, muses Carolyn--I thought he was a scientist, not a spiritualist, that he was going to use scientific techniques. It might turn up something, says Vicki--after all, there is Josette, and all the strange things that have happened here. We really can't afford to turn up our noses at anything, says Carolyn, bemused at the idea--even if nothing comes of it, it might be a gas--everyone touching fingertips and knocking knees!--she frowns--the front door opens and David runs in. Hello!--where is everybody? he calls. Carolyn runs into the foyer and hugs him hard. Thank goodness you're home! she says. What is it?--I can hardly breathe! he complains. I'm sorry, I'm just so glad to see you! she bubbles. (big change there.) Golly, you'd think I'd been gone a hundred years! he says. We missed you, Carolyn tells him. Did you have a good time? asks Vicki. Yes, he replies, I'm going to do it again. The girls look at each other. I think we'd better talk about that some other time, says Carolyn. There's nothing to talk about, he says, I am! Don't you think you should ask permission first? queries Carolyn. I don't have to, says David smugly, my mother said I could. You're still under our care and you'll do as we say! says Carolyn sternly. Carolyn, cautions Vicki, and shakes her head at her. We'll see, says Carolyn more gently. I am--and you can't stop me! says David. David, chastises Vicki. She can't, says David, not if my mother wants me, and she does--she told me she does. He walks away from them. Tell us about what happened, says Vicki. I just had a good time, that's all, he says--I ate and slept and played--it wasn't so much what we did, it was just being there with her. And nothing happened that frightened you? asks Vicki. No, I felt nice, he says, as Carolyn listens thoughtfully. Nothing a little unusual? asks the blonde. No, why should there be? he asks. Sometimes there is around strange places, says Carolyn. Nothing could happen to me around my mother's cottage, says David. How can you be so sure? asks Vicki. Josette, he says. You saw her? asks Vicki. No, but I knew she was there, says David--her perfume, that smell, was all around--Josette was watching over my mother's house, to make sure it was safe. (ah, but does he know Josette was powerless against his mother?) He goes over to sit by the fire. Carolyn answers a knock at the door. David, calls Vicki...David? She realizes he is staring into the fire raptly, unhearing, and, disturbed, touches his shoulder.

Joe Haskell is at the door, looking for a ledger for the accountant at the cannery. Come in, invites Carolyn, smiling. One door swings open after she closes them. It's been a long time, she says. Long time, he agrees. How have you been? she asks. No complaints, he says, how about you? Busy, she says, you know with my mother and everything. Sorry to hear about her illness, says Joe--what do the doctors say? It's too soon to tell yet, she says, they're running a lot of tests. If I can be of any help, he offers. Thanks, she says, I really do appreciate that, coming after what happened between us. That has nothing to do with it, he says, forget it--I have. She looks almost disappointed. What do you hear about my mother? she asks--what are people saying? I guess there are as many theories as there are people in Collinsport, he says. Is there anything being said about anything unusual about her illness? asks Carolyn. I don't know what you mean, he says. You know, strange, unnatural? she asks. Some, he admits. I was afraid of that, she says. It doesn't mean a thing, he assures her. It does to me, she says, I wish people wouldn't talk like that. You can't stop it, he says. I know, she says, I guess when people start speculating, there's no telling what they'll say. It's all harmless enough, he says. Maybe to you, she says. Look, he says, when people in this town want a little glamour or mystery in their lives, they've got three places they can go get it--television, movies--and this house--most of what they're saying is sympathetic; she's always played fair with them. I hope so, she says. Take my word for it, he says. Thanks, Joe, she says--what have you been doing with yourself? Same old thing, he says, you know me--8 hours of work, 8 hours of rest, 8 hours of play. Any interesting new playmates? she asks. (is this a bid to get him back?) Some, he admits. You're so New England, she teases, never use two words when one will do. Yup, he says, smiling. Do you ever wish you could go back and change things? she asks. I'm not an eraser, he says, once something has happened, it's happened--you gotta go on from there. That's pretty hard talk, she says--it doesn't allow for giving people a second chance. If they hurt you the first time, why give them another crack at it? he asks. Don't you believe in new beginnings? she asks. Yeah, but new beginning doesn't mean starting all over again with the same people, says Joe. (he's letting her down easy.) I see, she says--the moving finger writes, and having writ, moves on. I don't know about moving fingers, says Joe, I just know about me--I move on. I do, too, she says, I move on and learn and change--what I'm trying to say is, I won't make the same mistake twice--I'm free again. What I'm trying to say is, he says, that I'm not. She turns away. Well, she says, that puts it right smack on the line. We've always put things right smack on the line, he reminds her, even in our best days, we weren't famous for pulling punches. No, she agrees--and I guess I threw the first punch--this round is yours. I'm not trying to get back at you, he says, it's just the way things are. I know, she says, I'll get you the ledger now.
As she's running upstairs, he tells her they're still friends, if she wants that. Sure, she says, and continues on her way, deflated, I'm sure.

I hope your mother didn't let you stay up too late, says Vicki to David. I went to bed early, he says, you would have been proud. She smiles. Good, she says, and did you get a good sleep? Yes, he says, and I had a dream. Not a nightmare? she asks, concerned. No, this wasn't scary, he says, it was a wonderful dream. That's a pleasant surprise, she says. It was the most beautiful dream in the world, he says, gazing into the flames, and that's not all--my mother held me in her arms, all night long--that was the best part, being together again. Was it? asks Vicki. Yes, says David, I sure was silly before when I was afraid of her--wasn't I?
And he leans his head on his arms, gazing into the fire, as Vicki watches him, fearful.

Blue Whale - Sam stands in a circle of friends at the bar, laughing drunkenly. Maggie, sitting at a table with Joe, looks immediately worried. Joe turns her face to his and reminds her she's with him. I'm sorry, she tells him. Your father is just having a good time, stop worrying about him, advises Joe--you two-- sometimes you can't tell the difference between the parent and child. I know, I have the same problem, she says. You ought to start doing a little worrying about me, he says in mock seriousness. What's the matter with you? she asks. I might decide to go fishing, he says. Now? she asks. There are plenty of good fish in these waters, he says, and they're getting better everyday. (does that mean now that he's hooked Maggie, he still wants someone else?) Something tells me we're not talking about the kind of fish that swim in the ocean, she says. That's what I love about you, he says, you're so perceptive. He tweaks her nose. She laughs. All right, big fisherman, out with it, she says. You'll never guess who I saw today, he says. I think if I try I might be able to, she says--the town isn't that big. Carolyn Stoddard, he says. So you've been "fishing" up at Collinwood, she says--well that ain't no fish, buddy--it's a giant stone crab--if you want to get your head bitten off again, don't let me stand in your way. I had to go up to Collinwood to get a ledger Mrs. Stoddard had left there, he says. You are sort of a bookish boy, aren't you? she jokes. Carolyn couldn't have been nicer, he says. That must have been a shock, she says. She even indicated that she wouldn't be against our having another go-round together, he says. (why did he feel compelled to tell her that--to brag?) Let me be the first to congratulate you, she says. (is she really that unsure of him?--of their relationship?--sad.) You want to know what I told her? he asks. Can we please change the subject? She asks, unhappy. I told her that I wasn't free anymore, he says. If you're referring to me, she says, I don't see any ropes holding you. You may not see them, he says, kissing her hand and holding it, but they're there. (Awww--I love this guy.) Oh, Joe, sometimes I could crown you, she says. King of hearts, he says. Knave of hearts, she amends.
Sam laughs at the bar, upsetting Maggie again. He's just having a good time, Joe soothes her. Yes, and the more scotch he drinks, the better time he's having, she says grimly. He's had it pretty rough lately, says Joe, he's entitled to a few drinks. There's no such thing as a few drinks with my father, says Maggie--I hope he's not talking about that picture again. You've got to admit, that's a pretty interesting business, says Joe. It gets him so upset, says Maggie, the more upset he gets, the more he drinks, the more he drinks, the more he talks, just a vicious circle. OK, he says, go on over there and see what's happening, I know you're not going to rest until you do. Grinning, she kisses his forehead and thanks him, promising to be right back. I've got a ride back to town for you, Sam tells one of his cronies. Maggie comes over. Hello, Pop, she says. That might be the voice of my daughter, says Sam, putting an arm around Maggie--you might think it is, but really, it's the voice of my conscience--my girl, a few drinks and some congenial friends, there can't be anything wrong with that, can there? I guess not, she says. Good Lord knows, says Sam, I've got enough to forget. Do it, just forget it, she says. I've tried, he says, I can't. He puts a coin into the jukebox and makes a selection. That painting haunts me, he says. Just don't talk about it, that's all, she advises--the fewer people that know about it, the better. Oh, it's too late, he says, pulling a cigarette from a pack, the whole world knows already. What makes you say that? she asks. They're beginning to seek me out to find out what I hear, he says, I think I might make more money if I sold information than I can for my paintings. Who's been to see you? asks Maggie. That Dr. Guthrie, says Sam--he wanted to know about the painting. I hope you didn't tell him anything, says Maggie. I didn't really have to, says Sam, it was more like he was confirming his facts--seemed to know already. I wondered why he was here, says Maggie. He's supposedly here to find out what made Mrs. Stoddard so ill, says Sam. What does that have to do with your painting? asks Maggie. Darned if I know, he says. Let's just stay away from them, please! begs Maggie. That will be a little difficult in this town, says Sam. Try, begs Maggie--there's something strange going on up at Collinwood--I don't know what it is and I don't want to know--it scares me. It makes me kind of curious, says Sam. Pop, please, let's just not get involved, she says. We are involved, he says--my painting--what's it got to do with Elizabeth Stoddard being ill?--and that Dr. Guthrie, I don't understand anything about it--all I know is, I'm in it up to my ears! He makes another song selection and lights his cigarette, but stares at the match for a long second.
Maggie blows it out, giving him a stern look.

Blue Whale - Sam tells Maggie he wants another drink. She asks if he hasn't had enough. They don't make enough! he says, and orders another. Joe sits drinking at a table. A woman passes by. Burke enters and asks Joe if he can join him. Help yourself, says Joe. I've been meaning to talk to you, says Burke--it's about time we declared a truce. Suits me, says Joe. I've got enough enemies in this town without adding to them, says Burke. I'm no enemy of yours, says Joe, the object of our defection is no longer of any interest to me, she's all yours. Isn't that a coincidence, says Burke, I was just about to tell you the same thing. Is that how it is, says Joe. Poor Carolyn, says Burke, must be tough to wake up and discover you're not the belle of the ball anymore. The trouble is, says Joe, she always wanted the things she just couldn't get. Being Mrs. Stoddard's daughter, says Burke, there wasn't much that came under that heading. Joe agrees. Yeah, she was spoiled, he says, it's a shame, too, because she could be a nice girl. I guess I treated her as badly as she treated you, says Burke. I'm glad at least I've got somebody I can depend on now, says Joe--somebody I can turn to when I need her. He points to Maggie up at the bar. That's Maggie, all right, agrees Burke. She returns to the table and tells them not to get up--I'm glad to see the Peace Corps finally caught up to you two, she says, what were you talking about? A wonderful girl--you, says Burke. She laughs. How's your father? asks Joe. He's kind of puzzled, says Maggie, he had a visit from that Dr. Guthrie. Social or professional? asks Joe. That's what he can't figure out, says Maggie--he's been asking all kinds of questions--the kind that aren't any of his business--he's supposed to be here to find out what made Mrs. Stoddard so ill--instead, he wants to know about things that have nothing to do with her. What kind of things? asks Burke. What does this have to do with you? asks Maggie. Come on, he says, you know anything that has to do with Sam or the Collinses involves me. Dr. Guthrie seems pretty curious about that picture Pop keeps painting of Mrs. Collins, says Maggie. What's that got to do with Mrs. Stoddard's illness? Questions Joe. That's exactly my question, says Maggie--it doesn't add up--he also seems quite interested in Mrs. Collins herself. Your Pop's no expert on that, teases Joe, he should have come to Devlin, here. Maggie laughs. I'll let that one slip because we're friends, says Burke, and rises, saying he's going to go offer to buy Sam a drink. That's just what he needs, says Maggie sarcastically. Burke heads to the bar and greets Sam. It's getting so a man can't even enjoy his own company without someone butting in, says Sam, taking a puff on his cigarette. All I want to do is buy you a drink, says Burke. In that case, I'm happy to have you butt in, says Sam. Another one for my friend, Burke asks the bartender, and I'll have bourbon and water. Sam smokes. I hear you had a visitor, says Burke. Yes, very inquisitive fellow, says Sam. Did you tell him anything? asks Burke. I answered all his questions, if that's what you mean, says Sam. You're a fool, says Burke. Sticks and stones, says Sam. Why was he so interested in you? asks Burke. I don't know, says Sam, I'm an artist, he likes my work--he was particularly interested in a painting I did of Laura, being consumed by fire.
He lifts his glass to his lips. Burke looks shocked.

NOTES: So Joe blew off Carolyn in favor of Maggie, and Joe and Burke both learned Carolyn now has no man in her life. Carolyn gave it a try, but you sensed she was just trying to return to a safe haven--but Joe is in another woman's port now, and that's great. He and Maggie seem extremely happy together.

Oh, oh, will Burke run to Laura with info about the Evans-Guthrie connection? If Laura suspects something is going on behind her back, will she step up her efforts to get David to come away with her? She always seems so desperate, as if she's on some kind of deadline, but what, exactly, is it?

Carolyn, Joe, Maggie, Burke, Laura--Collinsport residents playing musical chairs, or would that be musical lovers? Are Burke and Laura doing the deed when the cameras aren't running? Do they go down to the docks to resurrect their torrid passion? Joe is solidly committed to Maggie, but Carolyn tried to get him back. She doesn't really want him, and if she got him, she'd throw him back in the water, like a too small fish. He's wise not to try to go home again.


Episode #167 - Collinwood seems calm in the light of day, but unseen forces, usually the companions of the night, seem to be contending with one another without respite--and there is a feeling at Collinwood that these unseen forces will soon show themselves.

Vicki sits gazing into the fire in the drawing room, relating to Peter Guthrie David's dream. And David said there was no light, she says, he could hear the ocean roaring nearby and so he had the feeling that they were walking along the beach--his mother was holding his hand, and he said he thought they were the only two people on the whole world, and that the world itself was infinite, endless space. Was he frightened? asks Guthrie. No, she says, and that's what frightens me. I see, he says, what then? He began to notice how silent his mother was--and her eyes, he said her eyes were blazing in the dark, and then he saw that they were heading toward a great light that seemed to be quite separate from the darkness they were walking in--and the roaring grew louder, and they came closer and closer--and his mother's eyes were blazing, and then they were running toward the light, and the roaring grew, and grew, and just as they were about to fling themselves into it, he woke up--and that was his dream. I wonder, says Peter, glasses off, I wonder if it was really a dream?

But it had to be a dream, insists Vicki, you don't think David would make up something like that? No, he says, but I'm not sure that it was an actual dream. But he was asleep, says Vicki--what else could it have been? So little is known about the ultimate powers of the mind, says Peter, but it's just possible that in the passive state of sleep, some other force, if it's strong enough, can intrude. Do you think that it was something like a vision? asks Vicki. Yes, says Peter, a vision, maybe. But why couldn't it have just been a dream about David going away with his mother? asks Vicki. It could be that, says Peter, but what puzzles me is David's attitude within the dream. You mean because he wasn't frightened, says Vicki. That's right, says Peter, now, you see, even if he really wanted to go away with his mother, I'm sure he has some anxiety about it, some fears. And the fears should have shown up in the dream? Asks Vicki. Not necessarily, says Guthrie, but given David's own unconscious and his natural sense of inferiority, I doubt he would trust anyone at all the way he trusted his mother in that dream. You think something else caused that dream? Asks Vicki. I think so, says Peter.
But what could it be? asks Vicki. that's what I have to find out, he says.

Cottage - Please! Laura begs Roger, I want my son--I need him!--give him to me now--please, you have no idea how much I need him!--let me have him before it's too late, please! (where's the love?)  Roger, wearing a turtleneck, assures her she'll have him soon enough. I want him now, immediately! She says. That's impossible, he says. Not impossible, she insists, all you have to do is give the word! I can't give it, not now, he says. Please, she begs, I don't have much time. You keep saying that, he says--what do you mean, you don't have much time, it doesn't make sense! I just mean that it's nothing, just that if Liz comes back, she'll make me leave without David, you know she will. You know as well as I do, in all likelihood, it's going to be some time before Liz comes back here, he says. How do you know that? she asks--she could recover just as quickly as she became ill; after all, this state she's in can end just as unpredictably as it stared. (does that mean she has no control over it?) Are you sure that's what you meant when you said you didn't have much time? queries Roger. Of course, she says, looking at him, what else could I have meant? I don't know, he says, but I have a feeling it's something else. Please, she says, I just can't stand much more of this--I have got to have David! What I don't understand is what brought this on, says Roger, all this panic all of a sudden. Is it really that hard to understand? asks Laura. Yes, he says, self-control as always one of your admirable, if not unsettling attributes. I am a mother who wants her son, says Laura. And you seem well on the way to getting him, says Roger, but why this change all of a sudden--all at once, you're panicked and frightened, you used to be the epitome of patience. I've been patient long enough, she says--why can't I have him now? You know the answer to that as well as I do, he says. You're his father, says Laura, Liz can't stop you legally, even if she were here she couldn't. Yes, he agrees, but she has, shall we say, other means of influence. All right, she says, I have an idea--let me have David now, without being a legal guardian--you'll still have control--then if Liz wants me to bring him back, I will--I promise you, I will. I really don't understand why you persist in this, he says, what has happened to make you so impatient? Nothing, she says, I'll bring him back if I have to, I promise you, Roger, I have never begged you before--I'm begging you now! I'm sorry, he says. All right, she says, then I think perhaps I should mention one small thing--what would you say if I were to mention the word "manslaughter" to Burke Devlin? (gloves are off!) Go ahead, he says. What? she asks. I said go ahead, he says. She's stunned.

I will go to Burke, I'm warning you, she says, rising from the sofa. I will not be intimidated, he tells her. You think I won't do it, she says. I know you won't, he says. I'll turn state's witness and I will get away with everything, she says, they will charge me with nothing. You would have to confess to perjury, he says, and that, my dear, would have some effect on a custody case, you wouldn't have a prayer of getting David and you know it. She realizes he's right. All right, she says, you win, for now. Good, he says sarcastically. Promise me one thing, she says. You've hardly put me in the mood to promise anything, he says. Begin legal proceedings now, she says, divorce and custody. Why? he asks. Because they take time, she says, so much time! Once I consent to the custody of David, it will take no time at all, Roger assures her. Do it now, she orders. I'll do it when I see fit, he says. Then you won't help me, she says. I have been helping you, he reminds her, I've given you every opportunity to win David on your side, and you've almost done it. Don't you understand? she asks, I have to take him away with me soon, if I don't, Carolyn and Vicki...I hate to say this, but they're trying to turn David against me. Sometimes I think you're on the verge of relapse, he says. Don't be ridiculous, she retorts, David will never really be mine until I get him away from this place. I'm afraid you'll have to prove your suitability for motherhood, he says, lifting his coat from a chair, with a greater show of patience.
I have been patient! she insists. Be more patient, he advises. I can't be, she says. Let's face it, he says, you haven't any choice--and neither have I. He leaves the cottage. She looks miserable.

Drawing room - How are you going to find out what caused David's dream? Vicki asks Peter. By contacting someone who may be able to tell us, he says--you felt all along that you've been receiving messages, clues, whatever, from the spirit of Josette Collins, haven't you? I feel fairly certain I have, agrees Vicki. But so far all she's been able to give you are hints, he says--that's probably because she lacks the power to do more. What do you intend to do? she asks. Give her more power, he says. But how? she asks. By not waiting for her to contact us, but by contacting her, as directly as possible, he says. In a seance? asks Vicki. Yes, says Guthrie. What's this about a seance? asks Carolyn, entering the room. Dr. Guthrie thinks he can contact Josette, says Vicki. Or someone who may be able to help us, says Peter. I don't know, I'm not even sure I believe in that sort of thing, says Carolyn. (what happened to it being a gas?) Fortunately for themselves, spirits don't depend on us for their existence, says Peter. But the idea, says Carolyn--it frightens me. Because you do believe, in a way? he asks. Maybe, she says, I know there's something frightening here, and the idea of getting closer to it... The more we know, the more we'll be able to help your mother, says Guthrie. And you think a seance might help? she asks. We won't know until we try, he says. Will I have to be there? She asks. I think we all should be there, says Peter. Not David, please! says Vicki, it would frighten him so! David might be the one person who could make the necessary contact, says Peter. Can't we at least try without him? Vicki asks. Well... says Guthrie doubtfully. With Mrs. Stoddard gone, says Vicki, David is my responsibility; he's already been made so upset by the things that have happened. I guess we can give it a try, Guthrie agrees. But you do think the rest of us should be there, says Carolyn. Definitely, replies Peter. Even my Aunt Laura and Uncle Roger? Carolyn asks. Yes, very definitely, he says. I don't think you'll be able to persuade them to do it, says Carolyn. We must persuade them, says Guthrie. It's for your mother's sake, Vicki reminds her--they can't very well refuse to help her, can they? No, says Carolyn, of course not--I just wish there were some other way, not a seance--the air seems so troubled, even now--I can feel it--who knows who's here with us--now, in this room? She looks around nervously.

The whole idea is preposterous and idiotic, says Roger, predictably, to Dr. Guthrie as Carolyn and Vicki stand by. And very necessary, insists the doctor. I refuse to play these parlor games! rants Roger. I can assure you, this will be no parlor game, says Guthrie. A seance, indeed! Says Roger--I've indulged this family enough with its superstitions as it is, but this is going too far! But if there's a possibility it might help Mother, cajoles Carolyn. Help your mother?--why not dance a voodoo dance around the hospital table? demands Roger--chanting semi-guttural noises? (I'd like to see that.) I can tell you, says Guthrie, that I feel a seance is the one real contribution I can make to this entire case.
I congratulate you, says Roger--it is the first succinct confession of quackery I have ever heard. It is not quackery, says Vicki, we can't ignore what's been going on here! I'm aware that you've never cared for my ideas, says Peter to Roger. These are not ideas, says Roger, ideas are the product of the human mind!--this is a product of irrational superstition. I know that you're anxious to have me leave Collinwood, says Peter, well there is one way you can hasten my departure. A simple request, perhaps? Asks Roger. (LOL!) If the seance fails, there will be no reason for me to stay on, says Guthrie. Oh? asks Roger. Once the seance is over, begins Peter. You'll forget this foolishness? Asks Roger. I'll have no choice, says Peter. Well, then let's do it at once! says Roger eagerly--come along, girls, let's gather 'round. (so subtle.) Uncle Roger, says Carolyn, he's only trying to help! says Carolyn. I'm not sure when the time will be right, says Guthrie, but I'll let you know. When do you think it will be? asks Roger. Soon, promises Peter, very likely--you'll participate? I think I should, replies Roger, I think somebody should be present who has a firm hold on their sanity. Good, that's settled then, says Peter--I'll let you know when the exact time will be. Carolyn thanks him and Vicki volunteers to show him to the door. (wasn't he supposed to stay at Collinwood?) He follows Vicki out. Carolyn chastises Roger--He's only trying to help my mother, and the only thing you can do is be rude. Oh, Kitten, please, says Roger, I've agreed to your simple little pleasures, isn't that enough? I wonder if he wants us to talk to Aunt Laura about it or if he'd prefer to do it himself? Asks Carolyn. Do you really expect Laura to join in on this lunacy? asks Roger--(Vicki rejoins them) you must be out of your mind!--I wouldn't consider it--he looks up at the ceiling--I'll be in my room if you want me, he says, just tap on the night table--seance indeed, he mumbles, I've never heard anything so ridiculous in my life. He leaves the room. Do you know what? asks Carolyn--I think the real reason Uncle Roger is objecting is because the idea of a seance frightens him, just as it does me. Do you really think your Aunt Laura will refuse? asks Vicki. Of course she will, predicts Carolyn, and we won't even have the argument we used with Uncle Roger--that it might help Mother. I don't know... says Vicki. Of course you know! says Carolyn, you know as well as I do that Aunt Laura probably had something to do with my mother's illness--she was the last person to see her--if she hadn't done anything wrong, why did she lie about that? I don't know, says Vicki. I've a good mind to go right down to that cottage now and tell her to get out, says Carolyn. You can't do that! says Vicki. Can't I? asks Carolyn--I want her to know that we know she's been lying. But what would it accomplish? Asks Vicki. I'd have the satisfaction of seeing the expression on her face when I told her, says Carolyn smugly. Listen to me, begs Vicki as Carolyn rushes to prepare to leave the house. Not if you're going to try to talk me out of it, says Carolyn. Shouldn't we know a little bit more before we let her know that we suspect her? asks Vicki. Carolyn slips into her coat. I'm not going to tell her we suspect her, says Carolyn, I just want her to know we know she lied about having seen Mother. But Dr. Guthrie was we shouldn't say anything, Vicki reminds her. Carolyn buttons up. And considering what's happened to your mother, says Vicki, I don't think it would be very wise to know that you suspect, too. I'm not afraid of her, says Carolyn firmly. Neither was your mother, says Vicki. Stop trying to scare me out of it, says Carolyn. I'm not trying to scare you, insists Vicki. Yes you are, too, says Carolyn, I refuse to be frightened of that woman--I absolutely refuse--she's nothing to be afraid of--nothing at all. And to Vicki's consternation, Carolyn leaves the house.

We see Laura's eyes superimposed over fire. Carolyn's knock brings her out of her flaming reverie. Who is it? asks Laura. It's me, says Carolyn--is it all right if I come in? Yes of course, says Laura--what is it? I was out taking a walk, says Carolyn, and I didn't realize how cold it was--would you mind lending me a scarf? Of course not, says Laura, and gets her one out of a drawer. I'd forgotten how comfortable the cottage is, says Carolyn. Yes, it is very comfortable, isn't it? asks Laura. Of course, if I lived here, says Carolyn, I'd get a little lonesome. Sometimes it is lonesome, agrees Laura. I'm sure, says Carolyn, but there are times when it's not lonely, right? Right, agrees Laura, for instance, the other night when David stayed here, it was almost like a real home. Carolyn looks out the window and remarks, "Of course, you do have a nice view of the grounds--you know what?--I was just thinking..." Laura holds out a scarf--will this be all right? she asks. "...it's too bad you weren't looking out the window the night of the big storm," says Carolyn. That's not likely, says Laura, I'm afraid of storms. (yeah, water douses fire.)  I don' blame you, says Carolyn. I don't blame you, says Carolyn, but you might have seen my mother It was so dark, says Laura, I doubt very much that you could see a thing. Carolyn walks around the room. I guess you're right, she says, but I can't help wishing that someone had seen her just before she got sick--it might help us know what's wrong with her (reel her in slowly, Carolyn.) I thought you wanted this, says Laura, still holding out the scarf. Isn't it strange that my mother didn't come here when she storm began? asks Carolyn, looking Laura right in the face. No, I don't think so, says Laura--she was probably closer to the house. I don't think so, says Carolyn. Oh?--what makes you think that? asks Laura. Oh, just a feeling, I guess, says Carolyn, shrugging slightly. I'm awfully sorry, says Laura, moving away from Carolyn's scrutiny, but I was just about to take a nap. I still have a feeling my mother was very close to here, as a matter of fact, says Carolyn, that she was actually inside--right here in this room. All right, says Laura, the affable expression leaving her face--if you have something to say, says it and leave! Why did you lie about it? demands Carolyn. About what? asks Laura shrilly. Why did you say my mother wasn't here? asks Carolyn. Who said she was here? asks Laura. Burke Devlin told Vicki he saw her here, says Carolyn--why didn't you say anything about it? I think that when I was asked, says Laura, it slipped my mind. uh-huh, says Carolyn. I hardly think it was worth mentioning, says Laura--let's see, what was it?--she was out for a walk, the storm came up, she stopped by here to see if I wouldn't be more comfortable up at the house, when I told her I was fine, she left--now, that's hardly worth mentioning. Uh-huh, says Carolyn, nodding. And certainly not worth discussing, says Laura. I wasn't DISCUSSING anything, says Carolyn.
I wouldn't discuss it with anyone else if I were you, advises (threatens?) Laura--is that clear? I'd say it was very clear, replies Carolyn, turning and walking toward the door. Carolyn, says Laura, do you want this or don't you?--she holds out the scarf. I don't think I need it now, says Carolyn--it's funny how fast the weather changes--don't you think it's funny? And she leaves the cottage. Laura's eyes widen with fury

NOTES: So, now Carolyn has informed Laura that she knows she saw Liz the night she got "sick". Laura has already warned Carolyn to keep it to herself, but we know she won't. We also know that Laura now feels exposed and probably wonders/fears what else Burke said. Did he explain why Liz got so angry, that she caught Laura and Burke in a compromising position? Burke did NOT tell Vicki exactly what Liz walked in on that day, just that he was there.

Laura is thwarted, for now, at least, in her campaign to get David to go away with her immediately. She acts so desperate; what is her deadline? We sense it's drawing near, and she's got to get David free of his ties to Collinwood ASAP.

Laura looked as if she were spell-casting before Carolyn came to the door--what was she up to?

Weird how much David has changed, and for the better. From a murderous monster, he now has become a boy that Carolyn and Vicki want to protect--but Roger still wants to be rid of.

Roger is so droll. His reactions to Guthrie's desire for a seance are very funny. The way he wanted to hold it right there, just to get rid of Guthrie, was truly wonderful. I loved his scene with Laura, too, when she threatened him with blackmail in Burke's manslaughter trial and he pointed out that she had much to lose, too. They really do have each other over a barrel, and frankly, I think they deserve one another!

Love, Robin

542
Robservations / #0164/0165: Robservations 09/14/01: Laura's Looking Guilty
« on: September 13, 2001, 08:06:42 PM »
Episode #164 - A new hope has come to Collinwood, a man, skilled in the mysteries that sometimes intrude on this world--he knows these forces are sometimes dark, and often elusive--their disguises are many, and their skills often exceed those of mortal men.

Drawing room, Collinwood - We know that David never saw the painting after it had been finished, outlines Guthrie to Vicki, who is seated on the sofa--but are you sure no one could have mentioned it to him, that he was in the painting, in flames, along with his mother? I don't know who would have, says Vicki, and anyway, I'm sure he would have mentioned it to me at some time or another. If I could only figure out the relationship, muses Guthrie. Between the painting, says Vicki, and David's vision in the Old House? That, says Guthrie, and of course what all of this means to Mrs. Stoddard's condition. I'm sure they're all tied in together, says Vicki. Yes, but there are so many missing links, says Guthrie. If only Mrs. Stoddard could speak! laments Vicki. I don't think that would do much good, he says. She could tell us where she was just before she got sick, says Vicki. But don't forget that she could talk for a while, he says--but she couldn't remember--which means one thing--whoever it was, whatever force or power it was that's doing all this, felt it was very important that Mrs. Stoddard forget where she'd been--which makes it doubly important for us to find out. Maybe she was taking one of her walks around the grounds and met somebody, suggests Vicki. But who? asks Guthrie. I wish I knew, says Vicki--perhaps a stranger. Why does it have to be a stranger? he asks. It wasn't anybody here, says Vicki, not David or Carolyn or Roger or Mrs. Johnson--and Mrs. Collins says she didn't see Mrs. Stoddard all day. (liar!) I know, he says. It frightens me, thinking something is prowling around Collinwood
--and could strike any one of us, says Vicki, at any moment, any moment at all.

I can't let what I don't know frustrate me, says Guthrie, I've got to work with what I do know--David's vision, for instance, the similarity to his dream. And to the painting, adds Vicki. The painting was done by Samuel Evans, right? asks Guthrie. Right, says Vicki--even though he denies it. He denied it? asks Guthrie. What I mean is, he insists that he didn't actually paint those pictures. There were more than one? asks Guthrie? Several--all of them of Mrs. Collins, says Vicki. Surrounded by fire? he asks. Yes, says Vicki. And the boy--was he in any of the others? asks Guthrie. I don't know, says Vicki, but the strange thing is that Sam Evans says he was compelled against his will to do those paintings. What are Mr. Evans' feelings about Mrs. Collins? he asks. I know what you're getting at, says Vicki--you think they're a representation of some hidden anger he has toward Mrs. Collins. Isn't that possible? asks Guthrie. No, I don't think so, says Vicki, I do know they weren't very friendly, though. And you still think he was acting against his will? asks Guthrie. Yes I do, says Vicki, Mr. Evans is not a vicious man. Most of us are capable of a lot of things we would have considered impossible, points out Guthrie, you know, I'd like to meet Mr. Evans and talk to him--he lives in the area, doesn't he? I don't know if that's possible, she says--he hasn't been very well lately--he burned his hands--an accident, I guess. You guess?--you mean you don't know? Guthrie asks. So many things have happened around here, she says--I'm very confused. He laughs. All right, he says, all the more reason I should talk to Mr. Evans--please. I guess so, she says, but do you mind if I ask his daughter first? Why is that necessary? he asks. I don't want to embarrass him or her, says Vicki--it's not you, it's just that when Mr. Evans' work is going badly, he tends to drink, and it might embarrass him if a stranger... Let's take a try at it, says Guthrie--I think Mr. Evans might have something very important to tell me.

Evans cottage - I don't know if I'm going to make it today, Sam tells Maggie--I'm going to try. You did it yesterday, she says, and you can do it again today. A man with nothing to do all day gets terribly thirsty, he says, eying the booze bottle as she spoons sugar into coffee. I know, but that's no way out, she says. I'm not so sure....he begins. Pop! she says warningly. All right, he says, tossing up his bandaged hands--there's no way out. Go for a walk, she suggests. Past the Blue Whale? he asks--I'm not made of iron. Along the beach, she says, or up on the cliffs. No, that would only make it worse, he insists. But you love it up there, she says. Yes, he says, but everywhere I turn, looking out to see, or along the beach, I see a picture--a picture I can't paint! She hands him the cup of coffee. I'm sorry, she says. When are these hands going to heal? he asks desperately--when am I going to be able to paint? Soon, she assures him, sitting on the sofa, a cup of coffee in her lap. Soon was last week! complains Sam--I want to work, I want to paint, and if I can't paint... Pop, take it easy, she says, please. I don't want to take it easy, he fumes--I want to work, to paint, even if it means I have to paint...no, no, if I never paint again--better that than paint something I detest so much. You mean those paintings of Mrs. Collins? asks Maggie. Those were the flames that burned my hands! says Sam.
Pop, you know that's not true, she says. All right, he says, then let's not talk about it, it won't do us any good, you'd better just run along before you're late. He kisses her cheek and assures her he will try to be all right. Good man, Pop, she praises him. She puts on her coat and leaves, but gives him a last look before she does. He holds one injured hand with the other. Good, says Sam, we'll see.

Collinsport Inn restaurant - Please go right over, Maggie encourages Vicki and Guthrie, I'm sure he'd be delighted to see someone interested in his paintings! How's he feeling? asks Vicki. Ready to blow sky high because he can't work, says Maggie--his hands still haven't healed--my father had an accident, he burned his hands, she tells Guthrie. I'm sorry to hear that, he says--I can imagine what that must be for a painter--rather, I can't imagine. He's a little restless to put it mildly, says Maggie, but I'm sure it would help a lot if you went over to see him, Mr. Guthrie. Burke comes in, asking Maggie for coffee. Hi, Burke, she says. Hello, Vicki, Burke says, how are you? Fine, she replies, a little uncomfortable. I was hoping I'd run into you again, says Burke--can I see you for a minute? I'm not sure, she says, and introduces "Mr. Guthrie" to Burke. They shake hands. I don't want to bust up anything, says Burke, but if you could just give me a few seconds... I can go along by myself, says the doctor to Vicki--you showed me where to turn off. I can take you anywhere you want to go, if it's a question of a lift, says Burke. I don't know, says Vicki. I can find the place myself, I won't get lost, Guthrie assures her, I promise you. It is important to me, says Burke. All right, she agrees. I'll see you later, then, says Guthrie--nice to see you, Miss Evans. There's just one thing, she warns--my father's been a little tense lately, and sometimes gets too excited--if he does, you will excuse him, won't you? In an artist, anything is permissible, quips Guthrie. Don't tell him that, he'll believe it, she chuckles. He leaves. Maggie brings coffee to Burke and Vicki, who are sitting at a table. Who's he? asks Burke. A very rare human being, says Maggie--someone who's interested in my father's paintings--don't knock him!

Sam attempts to paint and when he finds he can't, throws down the brush in frustration. He looks at the booze bottle, tempted. When Guthrie knocks, Sam tells him to go away. Did you say come in? asks Guthrie, entering the cottage. I said go away, says Sam. Are you Samuel Evans? asks Guthrie. No, I'm Minnie Mouse, corrects Sam. You're Samuel Evans, all right, says Guthrie--I'd know that style anywhere. No you wouldn't, says Sam, it's not seen in very many places, unfortunately. But you are Samuel Evans, says Guthrie. I haven't been Samuel since I was seven, he replies--the name's Sam--what can I do for you? I'd like to look at some paintings, if you don't mind, says Guthrie, introducing himself as Peter Guthrie. I'd shake, says Sam, but my courtesies are limited like a well-trained dog--I have a paw. I'm sorry, you obviously hurt your hand, says Guthrie. I didn't hurt my hand, says Sam resentfully, I didn't do anything to my hands...I'm sorry, Mr. Guthrie, unfortunately, I'm not myself today. I didn't mean to interrupt anything, says Guthrie, but I'm an admirer of yours. I think you mean my paintings, says Sam. Yes, I was passing through Collinsport, says Guthrie, and I remembered you lived in the area--I'm not exactly what you would call a collector, but I am very interested in your paintings. I have to warn you, I'm very expensive, says Sam. Do you mind if I browse? asks Guthrie. Sam waves his hand--go right ahead--but, not more than six to a customer, he says ironically. Guthrie looks around. These are mostly landscapes, says Guthrie. The best you're likely to see, says Sam. And portraiture, says Guthrie--I see you do that. Only on commission, says Sam. Are these all you have in the studio? asks Guthrie. Yes, says Sam--why, are you interested in having someone do a portrait? I'm not very sure, says Sam. Guthrie bends down and begins looking through some paintings tucked into a shelf. There's nothing there, says Sam, just rejects, I'll have to paint over the canvas again. I'm never sure if an artist is the best judge of his own work, says Guthrie. There's nothing there I'd consider to sell, says Sam, then holds up a painting lying on a stool--oh, now, here's something any painter would be proud of. Guthrie, however, is far more interested in the canvas he found with a hole burnt in the center of it. What happened here? he asks. What are you doing with that? asks Sam, incensed. I'm sorry, says Guthrie, but this painting was burned, but only in part. I told you there was nothing there, says Sam angrily. May I ask you a question? Queries Guthrie. You may not, says Sam. Was this a portrait of Mrs. Laura Collins? asks Guthrie. Who are you? demands Sam. This is Mrs. Collins, isn't it? asks Guthrie, excited.
None of your business, says Sam. I heard you painted several of her portraits, says Guthrie. No, I didn't, says Sam. You didn't paint this? asks Guthrie. No, says Sam. From all I can see of the style, it certainly looks like yours, says Guthrie. (but I thought it wasn't Sam's usual style.) All right, says Sam, that'll do--I don't know who you are or who sent you or why, but get out--and he holds the door open. I would like to talk to you about this painting, insists Guthrie. I've got nothing to say, says Sam. Except that you didn't paint it, says Guthrie. That's right, says Sam. And I believe you, says Guthrie. I don't care... begins Sam--he closes the door--what did you say? I said I believe you didn't paint that painting, Guthrie assures him. Why should you believe me? asks Sam. I'm not sure, says Guthrie, but I'd like to find out. Exactly who are you? asks Sam. Somebody who can maybe help you know who did paint that painting, says Guthrie. Sam looks at the painting, then Guthrie, perplexed.

I know it's very difficult for you to talk about, says Guthrie, but I wish you'd trust me. Why should I? asks Sam--I never saw you before in my life. You know Victoria Winters, don't you? asks Guthrie. Yes, says Sam. She sent me here--you trust her, don't you? asks Guthrie. Without a question, says Sam. If you have any doubts, why don't you try to reach her, suggests Guthrie--I'm sure she's still at the Collinsport Inn. Sam goes to the phone. Try the coffee shop, where your daughter works--Maggie, says Guthrie. You saw Maggie? asks Sam. Yes, Miss winters introduced us before I came here, says Guthrie. And you're a psychologist? asks Sam. That's right, says Guthrie. (We didn't see him telling Sam that.) Then why the mystery when you came in? says Sam, why didn't you come right in and say what you wanted? If I had asked you about the paintings of Laura Collins the minute I came in that door, what would you have done? asks Guthrie. Thrown you out, says Sam. You get my point? asks Guthrie. I think so, says Sam, calmer, but after all, what is this all about? I'm trying to get to the bottom of what's going on at Collinwood and here, too, says the doctor--I'm convinced the two are related. The curse of Collinwood, says Sam--it's everywhere. That's right, says Guthrie, I'm trying to get rid of it--and I'd like your help. How? asks Sam. If you could tell me as much as you could remember of your experiences of painting Mrs. Collins, says Guthrie. Do I have to talk about it, it's such a nightmare? asks Sam. Suppose you start with your feelings about Mrs. Collins, suggests Guthrie--this means a great deal to a great many people--including you, I would think. Well, says Sam, I never knew her well, I never had any feelings one way or the other about her
--but the Laura in those paintings, whether the real one or not, I can't say, but the woman I was forced to put on canvas is...evil incarnate.

As far as I'm concerned, Burke tells Vicki, Laura Collins is the most wonderful woman in the world. Is that why you wanted me to stay here? she asks--is that the important thing you wanted to tell me? No, not really, he says, but you haven't forgotten our last meeting, have you? Forgotten it? she asks, for a moment, I thought we were going to have the same conversation all over again. I don't want to talk about Laura, he says, I want to talk about us--we can't seem to agree about Laura--I remember the last time I let our disagreement get a little overheated. Just as much my fault, says Vicki. What I can't understand is why can't two rational, reasonable people who want to discuss something discuss it without getting into an argument? asks Burke. But are you being rational about Laura? asks Vicki. I could ask you the same question, don't forget, says Burke. Me? asks Vicki. Why don't you like her? asks Burke. I never said I didn't, says Vicki. I'll tell you why, says Burke--because you let Liz tell you exactly what to think. That's not true! says Vicki. And you swallow it all as gospel, says Burke, but remember one thing--Liz wants David. She wants David to be happy! says Vicki. She wants David for herself, and will fight anyone who tries to take him away, insists Burke. That's not true, either, says Vicki.
It is, believe me, says Burke, I know better than anyone how tough a fighter Liz can be. I don't want to talk about this anymore, says Vicki. All right, he says gently, we won't talk about it now, but one day, you'll see I'm right, you'll realize Laura is a warm (let's say hot!) understanding, sensitive woman. (oh, she's got to have him brainwashed!)

I painted Laura Collins, Sam tells Guthrie--I had a vision of a woman who placed herself out of reach, away from anything human--human warmth, understanding--she seemed utterly incapable of it--malice--that's what she saw--not cold--calculating, raging and all-consuming--consuming the way fire consumes--destructive the way fire destroys--she even seemed beyond caring that it might destroy her, too--that's how I saw Laura Collins. (powerful stuff; is that how we see Laura? Is her love for David pretense?)

I guess I'd better go back to Collinwood, Vicki tells Burke, with Mrs. Stoddard away, I have the extra responsibility of David. Good, I'll get my coat, says Burke. They both leave the table. Who would have thought that Elizabeth Collins Stoddard was subject to all that flesh is heir to, like the rest of us mortals? He asks ruefully. He puts on his coat in the lobby. I'm very worried about her, says Vicki. I'm worried, too, he says. I'm sure you are, she says sarcastically. I mean it, insists Burke--nothing would disappoint me more than to have Liz taken out of the game before I have my innings--she's a tough, hard fighter, never gives an inch--I like that kind of fight--no one was more surprised to hear she was sick than I was--she certainly didn't look sick the last time I saw her--you'd have thought thunder and lightning was coming from her, not the storm. He sorts through his mail at the desk. The storm? asks Vicki. The storm the night she got sick, says Burke. You saw Mrs. Stoddard the night she got sick? asks Vicki anxiously. Briefly, says Burke--Laura put me out before the fight started. Laura? asks Vicki. OK, I admit it, says Burke, I was at Laura's cottage--I'm not ashamed of it, and neither is she. And Mrs. Stoddard came to the cottage? asks Vicki. She came crashing in, says Burke. Guthrie enters. You're still here, good, he says. Did you buy any paintings? asks Burke. No, says the doctor, but I found one that I think is very interesting--do you still want a lift back to Collinwood? I was just about to take her, says Burke. I don't want to put you out of your way, Burke, she says. For you, Vicki, he says, nothing could put me out of the way. Thank you anyway, she says, but Mr. Guthrie is going my way. We're still pals, right? asks Burke. Right, says Vicki. Nice to meet you, Mr. Guthrie, says Burke and leaves the Inn. You don't have to come back right now, you know, says Guthrie. I want to go back to Collinwood, she assures him. It's none of my business, he says, but did Mr. Devlin say anything to upset you? Yes, says Vicki, and it IS your business--he saw Mrs. Stoddard right before she got sick--at the cottage--he left and Mrs. Stoddard was alone there with Mrs. Collins
--who apparently wasn't telling the truth, because Mrs. Stoddard was alone there with Mrs. Collins before she got sick. Guthrie is very interested in this piece of news.

NOTES: Sam on the wagon--what a concept! It makes his already nasty personality even more edgy, and more sharply funny. Minnie Mouse? LOL! His description of how he saw Laura is chilling.

Now that Guthrie knows about Sam's compulsion to paint those portraits, and Vicki has learned of Liz' last moments before going into her trance, will they compare notes and pinpoint Laura as the source? Will they soon be nipping at the heels of the mother-cum-Phoenix--and before it's too late for David?

Vicki definitely seemed jealous about Burke and Laura. And Burke's feelings still ring false to me, too!


Episode #165 - It is night now at Collinwood--the stars can be seen--the sounds of the nearby sea heard through the cold, quiet night air--but there is something that cannot be seen or heard--and Collinwood is its home--its presence is felt even in the seemingly insignificant battles concerning a small boy.

David troops downstairs, overnight case in hand. Vicki follows, demanding to know where he's going this time of night--he's supposed to be getting ready for bed. I'm going to the cottage, he says. You are not going to the cottage, she says, and grabs the suitcase from his hand. It falls open, revealing his PJ's. Now look what you've done! he accuses her. Your pajamas! exclaims Vicki, as they both kneel to pick up the articles. Where are you going? asks Vicki again. I'm going to stay overnight with my mother! insists David. We're not going to argue about that, are we? asks Vicki. Indeed we are not, says Roger, who has just come in. I can go, can't I? asks David. Of course you can, says Roger. He really should have asked for permission, says Vicki. He did, says Roger, and I gave it. Roger looks smug at his declaration of power.

You spilled out all my things! says David. I'm sorry, says Vicki--please take your things upstairs up to your room. But he said I could go! says David. I don't think you understood, says Roger, I have given David permission to spend the night at his mother's. I know, says Vicki, but may I talk to you first? I don't know that that's necessary at all, says Roger. Please, just for a minute, begs Vicki. You're going to let her change your mind, says David, having retrieved all his things and put them back in the suitcase. Of course I'm not, soothes Roger. May I talk to you, PLEASE? asks Vicki. All right, says Roger, very reluctant--go up to your room and wait, he tells his son. You're going to change your mind! insists David. Now listen, the only thing that might persuade me to change my mind is bad manners from you, warns Roger--go upstairs like I said. Don't forget--you made a promise! says David, and goes upstairs. Roger joins Vicki in the drawing room. All right, he says, speak your piece. I don't think it would be very wise for David to stay at the cottage tonight, she says. I may not have wisdom in some areas, he says, but I think it can be trusted in this particular instance--shall we consider the matter settled? But seeing his mother only seems to upset him more, says Vicki. Perhaps because he senses your hostility toward her, suggests Roger. I have nothing against Mrs. Collins, says Vicki. Now you're being ridiculous if not downright dishonest, says Roger. I'm only trying to do what Mrs. Stoddard asked me to do, says Vicki--keep charge of David. A prerogative I don't think she had any right to presume, says Roger--I'm David's father. I know that, she says. Then please act accordingly, he says--I don't enjoy being harsh with you, but there are some things you're apt to forget. He pours a drink. Maybe, she says, but one of them is not my responsibility toward David. You're forgetting that your responsibilities are limited to those of a governess, he says. Those limits were set by my orders from Mrs. Stoddard, says Vicki. How many times do I have to tell you that SHE has exceeded her authority and you are exceeding yours? he asks. Carolyn runs in. What's with David? she asks, amused--he's sitting on the floor outside his room clutching a suitcase--is he all right? Roger downs his drink. David is perfectly fine, he says--now if you'll excuse me, Vicki. Please, Roger just one more word, says Vicki. I have assumed that I've had the last word, says Roger. You know the trouble David's been having sleeping, the nightmares he has. Spending the night with his mother might dispel this once and for all, says Roger. With his mother? asks Carolyn--David's spending the night at the cottage? Annoyed, Roger tells her David is spending the night at the cottage--good heavens, I'm not taking the boy to the Antibes! Please don't let him go, I'm asking you not to, begs Vicki. If Vicki doesn't want him to go, says Carolyn, that settles the matter--she is in charge of David. The last thing we need at this moment is an interruption from you, Miss, says Roger. (nasty--and uncalled for!) Perhaps I should remind you, says Carolyn, that before my mother left, she put me completely in charge... Yes, interrupts Roger, you are the mistress of Collinwood, the keeper of the keys--kindly rattle your keys somewhere else for the moment. Mother isn't going to like this, warns Carolyn. Maybe she isn't, says Roger, but there's nothing I can do about it. Then you're going to let David go? asks Vicki. Do you really think that you were going to persuade me otherwise? asks Roger.
No, I guess not--but I had to try, she replies. If I were you, says Roger, and you, too, Carolyn, I wouldn't let subjective emotions, based, perhaps, on envy, condition and evaluation of Mrs. Collins--also, I beg you to remember your several and sundry authorities in this house do not extend to countermanding any decision I make regarding my own son--now, if you'll excuse me, I'll take David to his mother. (it appeared that he read all of this complicated speech directly from the TelePrompTer.) And he walks past the two stricken women.

Drawing room - I guess he's right, says Vicki, we have no right to stop him if he wants David to be with his mother--he is David's father. Carolyn frowns. If my mother were here, you wouldn't act this way, points out Carolyn. But she isn't, says Vicki--I'm really worried. You think David might be in some kind of danger, don't you? asks Carolyn, sitting beside her on the sofa. I don't really know, says Vicki. If only I had some definite proof, laments Carolyn. Proof of what? asks Vicki. I'm convinced Aunt Laura had something to do with my mother getting sick, says Carolyn--that's why I wish I had proof. But we don't even know what's wrong with her, says Vicki. We don't, agrees Carolyn, but I bet my Aunt Laura does--she looks at Vicki's face--you feel the same way?--oh, if I just had some little piece of evidence. Maybe we do! says Vicki. What is it? asks Carolyn, but they are interrupted by Dr. Guthrie's knock at the door. Vicki invites him in and Carolyn tells him that Vicki has absolute proof that Aunt Laura was responsible for what happened to Mother. That's not what I said, objects Vicki. It is, too, says Carolyn. I said there's some evidence that Mrs. Collins might be responsible for what happened, says Vicki. You mean what Mr. Devlin told you this afternoon? asks Guthrie. You saw Burke? asks Carolyn--what did he tell you? You know how we've been trying to figure out where your mother was before she got sick? asks Vicki--how we thought she was out for a walk somewhere, but nobody had seen her? At least everybody in the household said they hadn't seen her, says Guthrie. But Burke saw her, says Carolyn. Yes, says Vicki, he saw her just before she got sick, before the storm started. Where? asks Carolyn. In the cottage, says Vicki, with your Aunt Laura.

Cottage - I was beginning to worry, Laura tells Roger and David--I thought perhaps you'd changed your mind and weren't coming. Miss Winters tried to stop me, says David. Really? asks Laura. Miss Winters just wanted to discuss it, corrects Roger--I probably should have mentioned it to her anyhow. Yes, says David, she would have said no then! Miss Winters doesn't say no to your father, Laura tells him, she's your governess, she's hired to direct your studies, that's all. Sometimes, I think she's trying to direct everything I do, he says, annoyed--sometimes I wish she'd just leave me alone! Now that isn't the right attitude, young man, says Roger--Miss winters is in charge in some areas, like your studies, when she is in charge, you should obey her, is that clear? David doesn't reply. It's kind of confusing for him, says Laura, with everyone telling him something different. I think we removed some of the confusion tonight, asserts Roger.
I'm glad to hear it, says Laura. David climbs on the sofa. She tried to stop me from coming, he says, but he wouldn't let her--he stuck up for me--and for both of us. She did nothing of the sort, says Roger, there was nothing to stand up for, I merely told her I'd given you permission to spend the night with your mother--now I want you to behave yourself while you're here, you hear? He will, Laura assures him, smiling at David. And go to bed when your mother tells you, says Roger. I will, promises David. And just to avoid any further confusion, I'm telling you now, says Roger--your mother is in complete charge. Laura cups David's chin in her hands. Does that frighten you, David? she asks jokingly. He shakes his head. No, not at all, he says. Laura laughs. Good night, says Roger, and leaves. Laura gazes at her son and gives him a hug.

Drawing room - Carolyn paces past Peter and Vicki and announces she's going to go right down to that cottage and find out what all this is about. Don't, please, urges Peter. But that woman did something to my mother, says Carolyn. But we're not sure what, says Vicki. She was the last one to see her before she got sick, points out Carolyn. Yes, that's true, says Peter, and she denied it, but that doesn't necessarily prove anything. It certainly does to me, says Carolyn. What? asks Vicki. That she had something to hide, says Carolyn. I would prefer that Mrs. Collins not know we have this information, says Peter. Why not? asks Carolyn. She'll realize that she's under some sort of suspicion, he says, and she might not cooperate with what I have in mind. What's that? asks Vicki. Mind you, I'm not at all sure it will work, says Peter, but the whole case is so shrouded in mystery... There's no mystery about my Aunt Laura as far as I'm concerned, insists Carolyn--she did something to my mother! Please let Dr. Guthrie finish, says Vicki. I'm sure that you both are familiar with, or know the meaning of the word seance, says Peter--I'm not at all sure that it's either necessary or desirable, but it is something I've been thinking about, and I did want to mention it to both of you. Carolyn bites a fingernail. You mean trying to make contact with spirits and all that? she asks. Precisely, says Peter. You think that Mrs. Collins is involved in something spiritual? Asks Vicki. No, says Peter, not Mrs. Collins necessarily, but very likely Mrs. Stoddard--we know there's no natural reason for her condition. And YOU want to try to find out what the unnatural cause might be? says Carolyn. Not the unnatural so much as the supernatural, he says, that's what I've been trying to find from the beginning. And you think that you can find this out through a seance? Asks Vicki. I'm not sure, he replies, but I want to consider it--and I wish the two of you would think about it. Yes, of course, says Vicki. Do you think we should tell Dr. Guthrie about David and my aunt? Carolyn quietly asks Vicki. Peter, standing by the fireplace, asks what happened. He's spending the night with her at her cottage, says Vicki. I thought Mrs. Stoddard requested that you keep David away from his mother as much as possible, says Peter. Tonight it just wasn't possible, says Vicki. My Uncle Roger insisted, explains Carolyn, and there was nothing we could do to stop him--but now we can! How do you mean? asks Peter. When we tell him how Aunt Laura lied about having seen Mother, he'll have to admit David shouldn't be with her, says Carolyn. Oh, no, no, no, says Peter, I wouldn't advise that--if I know your uncle, he'll confront Mrs. Collins as soon as possible--and that would make her even more suspicious--you see, I want to make sure that she'll cooperate with us if we decide to go ahead with the seance. He's right, Vicki tells Carolyn, she'd never cooperate if she thought we suspected her. But isn't David in some kind of danger? asks Carolyn. I don't think so, says Peter--I think David's safe enough with her, you see, his mother is obviously trying to win him over, which convinces me he'll be safe with her tonight. I wish I could be as sure of that, says Carolyn.
Trust me, please, says Peter. We really don't have any choice, says Carolyn.

Laura is making up the sofa for David to sleep on. This isn't as big as your bed at home, she says, but I certainly hope it's just as comfortable. I don't know, he says uncertainly. Oh, David, she says, sitting on the sofa, you've slept in places other than your own room, my goodness, you used to sleep in a crib right next to my bed when you were a baby--of course you don't remember that, do you? No, he admits. I remember it, very well, she says, holding him close--those were the happiest years of my life--and you were very happy then, too--you used to smile in your sleep and I used to go over and pick you up in my arms and you'd never even wake up. Aunt Elizabeth says I smile sometimes in my sleep even now, says David, grinning. You do? asks Laura. Of course I'm too big for her to pick me up in her arms, he says, but I guess she was just checking on me to see if everything was OK--that was before she got sick. Your Aunt Elizabeth does everything she possibly can for you, says Laura. She used to let me read to her, says David. Did you like that? asks Laura. Sometimes, he says, when she'd stop pronouncing big words for me--I wanted to do them myself, without any help. You can't blame her for being impatient, says Laura, after all, patience is something only a mother has. (nasty dig!) I sort of miss her, says David sadly. OF course you do, says Laura--you know what, I have a book over there--you want to go get it?--I was going to read to you--I'd forgotten how grown up you really are. He sits by the fire; she pats the seat beside her and asks him to come over here. I think I can read better from over here, he says, displeasing her. Oh, I think the light's better here, isn't it? she asks. She notices his hesitation and asks if he's afraid to be away from his own room. No, he says, not really. You're certainly not afraid of me anymore, she adds. No, he agrees. Well, then, come on! she says, and he relents and sits next to her. She encloses him in her arm. There, she says, hugging him, you're still my little boy, and I can still hold you in my arms and give you the love that only a mother can give. David snuggles close, half-smiling. It's hard to tell exactly what's going through his mind.

Drawing room - Vicki sits on the sofa, Carolyn stands by the fireplace. Is it my imagination, asks Carolyn, or did it suddenly get colder? I don't really know, says Vicki, distracted. Maybe the fire went down, I didn't even notice, says Carolyn. You might as well let it go out, suggests Vicki--it's almost time for bed. Vicki, I'm scared, confesses Carolyn, sitting beside her. So am I, says Vicki, rubbing her arms--it is colder. Do you know what I wish? Asks Carolyn--I wish my mother were here--she could help me.

Cottage - David is falling asleep in his mother's arms. Laura feels a presence and sits up straighter. I know you're here, she says, you're here, Josette--you're somewhere in this room--what do you want? Josette's ghost appears by the door. Leave him alone, he's mine! orders Laura. Josette steps closer. As long as I hold him in my arms, you have no power over him, says Laura. Josette comes closer, trying to reach for David, but she can't, and drops her ghostly arms. Stay away, Josette! says Laura--you see, I told you it was useless to interfere--now leave us! Josette, thwarted, does so. And never come back, adds Laura--never! Josette fades away.
David abruptly awakens. Aunt Elizabeth? He calls. (attaboy, David!) Laura caresses his hair. It's Mother, says Laura, pulling him close, go back to sleep, dear. Who was just here? he asks. No one, she says. It feels like someone was just here, he insists. You must have been dreaming, she says, placing his head in her lap--go back to sleep again--that's it...that's a good boy, close your eyes, have beautiful dreams--you're not going to have any nightmares, I promise you that. I won't be afraid? He asks. You'll never be afraid, she vows--as long as you're with me, you won't be frightened, remember that--I want you to remember that always, no matter what. She looks around to make sure they are completely alone.

NOTES: Sounds as if Laura is quite familiar with Josette's ghost, and perhaps knows that it was Josette who induced Sam to paint the painting and who finished it off by adding David to the portrait. So Laura knows she has a ghostly enemy. And unfortunately, Laura won this round. Someone suggests to me that it was Josette screaming when Laura's portrait burned in the fireplace, and I have to agree with that now. Laura knew that portrait was her chance to possibly save David from the fate Laura has in store for him, and when it burned, she pushed Sam to do another one--but Laura thwarted the effort by burning Sam's hands. So it's been a tug of war between two supernatural creatures for David's life. Who will win?

Laura may have silenced Liz about seeing her and Burke together, but she apparently didn't shush Burke, too. Did she believe he wouldn't tell anyone about Liz catching them together in the cottage? Burke is too honest for that. Why didn't Laura make Burke forget what happened, too? Slip-up, Laura.

Laura gives me the chills, and I wonder how David can feel true motherly love coming from her. Of course, her memories of his babyhood are touching, and meant to draw him closer to her, but she is still so creepy, and her voice gives me nasty chills.

Notice David called for Liz when he woke up, which proves to me that she's the one he loves most. Deep down, I think David knows who really loves and wants what's best for him. Josette might even be part of the reason for that.

Will the investigative team of Guthrie, Winters and Stoddard win out over Laura and Roger? Stay tuned!

Love, Robin

543
Episode #162 - Collinwood, even by day, is shrouded in mysteries, mysteries that seem to touch on the unseen, and the unknown. A stranger has come to Collinwood, a man who may be able to solve these mysteries, and the life of one member of the Collins family depends on what he is able to find out.

Vicki opens the door of Collinwood to Dr. Guthrie. Any news on Mrs. Stoddard? he asks. Yes, says Vicki, Roger phoned the hospital in Boston last night, she's not any better--all the tests they've made on her have been unsuccessful--they still don't know what's wrong with her. I'm sorry to hear that, he says, but I can't say it surprises me. You still think she's under some kind of trance? asks Vicki. As unlikely as it seems, he says, yes. Then may I ask you a question? she asks--do you really think Mrs. Collins is responsible in some way for what's happened to Mrs. Stoddard? It's a possibility, he says. I'm asking this because I'm in a very awkward position, says Vicki--Mrs. Stoddard told me to keep David away from his mother--I don't know if I can do that, I don't even know if it's right--she is David's mother. You want my opinion? he asks--if I were you, I'd do everything in my power to keep that boy away from Laura Collins. Vicki stares at him, unsure.

Then you do suspect Mrs. Collins? asks Vicki. I couldn't go that far, he says. But you just said... she reminds him. Let me just clarify what I said, he says--I had two facts at my disposal--the first is the presence in this house of a force, a force so strong that it put Mrs. Troddard--Mrs. Stoddard into a trance. But you don't know what it is, says Vicki. All I know, he says, the force (may it be with you) is so strongly opposed to Mrs. Stoddard that it superimposed itself on her will--which leads me to the second fact--from everything I've been able to figure out, the greatest source of friction in this house is between Mrs. Stoddard and Mrs. Collins--I would like to get to know Mrs. Collins and find out more about her. I hope you do, says Vicki--there's so much about her I don't understand. Guthrie removes his glasses and asks if she minds if he asks her some questions. Not at all! she assures him, sitting on the sofa. He joins her. Frank Garner filled me in pretty well, says Guthrie--he explained to me your compulsion to go to the crypt, and what you found there--the succession of L. Murdochs, all of whom died in fire. That was very strange, says Vicki. Could you tell me about this compulsion, describe it to me? he asks. It was as though I had no will of my own, she explains, as though something else were driving me. And you feel that this something else was the spirit of Josette Collins? he asks. I'm sure of it, she says, because whenever I had one of these compulsions, there was always the same scent in the air--jasmine. How do you relate this scent to Josette? he asks. When she appeared to me in the Old House, I smelled the jasmine then, she says. And you're absolutely certain you saw a manifestation? asks Guthrie. I know I saw Josette, says Vicki. Anybody else seen her? he asks. David has, says Vicki. Would you call David a highly imaginative child? asks Guthrie. Well, I, yes, I suppose so, says Vicki, uncomfortable at his implications. And of course he's grown up at Collinwood, so he'd have heard all the legends, points out Guthrie, and that may very well affect his imagination. David may be imagining things, says Vicki, but I'm not--I know that I saw Josette
--I do think she's responsible for these compulsions--in fact, I think she's trying to tell me something about Mrs. Collins. (go with that, Vicki!)

Cottage - Would you like to come here and stay overnight with me? Laura asks David. They are, of course, sitting by the fire. I guess so--what would we do? he asks. Anything you want, she promises. Would you tell me stories? he asks. Mmm-hmm, she says--I know lots of wonderful stories! And could we have a fire? he asks. Yes, he says. Could I build it? he asks. Yes, of course, she laughs. OK then I'll stay, he says. I'm glad you want to, she says. Miss Winters will probably make a fuss about it, though, says David. Have you mentioned it to her? Laura asks calculatingly. Not yet, he says, but I know exactly what she's going to say--she'll say I have to stay home and do homework--she's gotten pretty strict. I'm sure she's just doing her best, says Laura. She was never this strict before, says David. She's probably just doing what she thinks she ought to do, says Laura. I'm glad you're not that way, says David. Maybe that's because I'm your mother and understand you better than Miss Winters does, hm? asks Laura. I'm glad you're my mother, says David, smiling. Are you, dear? she asks. Yes, he says, you don't scold me or boss me around. She caresses his hair and asks if he's given anymore thought to going away with her. Yes I have, he says. What have you decided? she asks. I'm not sure, he admits. Don't you want to go? she asks. I think so, he says, shrugging, but...I'm not so sure I want to leave Collinwood--I like it here, I know all sorts of secret hiding places where I can play--and if I go away, I won't have secret hiding places. But you'll have other things, she assures him--believe me, you'll like it where I want to take you, David--oh, you really will like it. Maybe, he says.
I'm not going to force you to make a decision now, she says, but you must make one soon--(her voice changes to one tinged with evil)--we haven't got much time.

Guthrie looks out the drawing room window. David returns, calling to Vicki. Guthrie closes the window. She's gone outside to look for you, Guthrie tells him. Who are you? asks David. My name is Guthrie, says the doctor, shaking David's hand--I'm here because of your Aunt Elizabeth. Are you a doctor? asks David. Yes, says Guthrie, you must be David. That's right, says the boy. I've been looking forward to meeting you, says Guthrie--I've heard a very great deal about you--I understand you've seen a ghost. Who told you? asks David. Miss Winters, Guthrie replies. It's true, I have, lots of times, says David. I believe you, says Guthrie. You do? asks David, excited. Yes, certainly, I believe in the existence of such things, says the doctor. You're not like most people, says David, most people make fun of me whenever I talk about them. I'm not going to make fun of you, says Guthrie--I believe in ghosts. Why? asks David. Because I'm interested, says Guthrie--you know, my favorite stories are ghost stories? Mine, too, says David--have you ever seen a ghost? No, but I hope to someday, says Guthrie. Do you really believe in them? asks David. I do, says Guthrie--would you tell me about the ghosts you've seen? OK, agrees David, and drags a hassock right close to Guthrie's knees and sits on it. I've seen the ghost of Mr. Malloy, he says, he was real tall, had seaweed all over him--he was scary, and I've seen the ghost of Josette Collins lots of times, bubbles David. Was she scary, too? asks Guthrie. Not scary, says David, just sad. Do you suppose that she might appear to me? asks Guthrie. If you believe, says David--she doesn't appear to anybody that doesn't believe. I qualify, says Guthrie. It would be great if we could get her to appear, says David, why don't we go to the Old House?--that's where she usually appears. I can't think of anything I'd like to do better, says Guthrie. OK, I'll go get my coat, says David. Vicki enters. I see you two have met, she says. Yes, we've been having a very nice chat, says Guthrie--David is taking me to the Old House. He believes in ghosts--he told me, says David. Where have you been, I've been looking all over for you? asks Vicki. I was...with my mother, he admits. I thought I told you to finish your homework, says Vicki. My mother wanted to see me, says David--that's more important than any old schoolwork. When you come back from the Old House, you've got to finish it, says Vicki. I can't, says David, I'm going to visit my mother and she's going to tell me stories--and I'm going to stay overnight there--and you can't stop me. We'll see about that, says Vicki. What are you going to do? asks David. Have a talk with your mother, says Vicki. I don't think it will do any good, insists David--she already said I could stay over. We'll see, says Vicki. Shall we go, David? asks Guthrie,. OK, says David, but you've got to promise me one thing--that you won't get scared, no matter what happens. I promise, he says. OK, says David, let's go. They depart, Vicki looking worriedly after them. (David really is defiant about his mother. Vicki has her work cut out for her.)

Old House - Birds chirp. We focus on Josette's portrait and the cobweb-covered chandelier. David and Guthrie enter. This is it, says David. How old is this house? asks Guthrie, amazed. Hundreds and hundreds and hundreds of years old (an exaggeration), says David. Who lived here? asks Guthrie. My grandfather, says David--my great, great, great grandfather--his name was Jeremiah Collins--Josette was his wife. Must have been a spectacular place in its day, remarks Guthrie. I like it the way it is now, says David proudly--it's real spooky. Yeah, says Guthrie, I agree with you. Come on, I'll show you Josette Collins, says David, and leads him to the portrait--that's her painting. She was very beautiful, says the doctor (how can he tell?). She was even more beautiful than that, says David. Describe her to me, says Guthrie. She wears a veil and a long long white dress, says David--and there's this funny perfume smell in the air whenever she's nearby. What kind of perfume? asks Guthrie. I don't know, it's real sweet, says David. Like the smell of jasmine? asks Guthrie. I guess so, says David. I see, says Guthrie, looking around the rest of the room--why would she haunt this house, do you know? I think it's the way she died, says David--she killed herself--jumped off the cliff at Widows' Hill. Why? asks Guthrie. Nobody really knows, says David--I think it was because she was lonely--I feel sorry for her. She doesn't scare you the least bit? asks Guthrie. No, she never did anything to make me scared, says David, she was always nice to me. Do you feel like she wants to protect you? asks Guthrie. I know she does, says David, that's why I can't figure out why she won't appear to us, now that I need her so much--I have to ask her some questions, make a very important decision--I have to know whether I should leave Collinwood--go away with my mother.
Both of them stare up at the painting as though waiting for an answer.

Laura sits beside the fire in her cottage. Vicki knocks, but it takes Laura a while to come out of her trance and answer the door. I hope I'm not disturbing you, says Vicki. Not at all, says Laura, won't you come in?--What can I do for you? It's about David, says Vicki, he's falling behind in his schoolwork again--I've spoken to him about it, but it didn't do any good--something has to be done. I couldn't agree more, says Laura--I'll speak to him again. He told me that he wants to spend the night down here, says Vicki. That's right, says Laura--what about it? I don't think it would be a very good idea, says Vicki. Why not? asks Laura. Because he wouldn't get his schoolwork done, says Vicki. He'll do it here, says Laura. Will he? asks Vicki. I'll see to it that he does, says Laura. He'll have to get up very early in the morning in order to put in a good day, says Vicki. I'll see to it that he gets up early in the morning, promises Laura. All right, says Vicki, out of excuses. I am quite capable of taking care of David myself, Laura assures her. I'm sure you are, says Vicki. Then what's wrong? asks Laura. It's just that David has been spending so much time here, and not enough on his schoolwork. (sounds lame, Vicki.) I just told you, I'll correct that situation, says Laura. I know what you said, Vicki tells her. I'm sure you know by now that I'm a very straightforward person, says Laura. So am I, says Vicki. Then be straightforward now, says Laura--you're interested in more than David's studies--you want to keep him away from me--isn't that the truth?

I asked you a question, I'd appreciate an answer, demands Laura. It's a very difficult question to answer, says Vicki. You do want to keep me away from David--why? demands Laura. I know I have no right to keep you two apart, says Vicki. That's right, you don't, says Laura--David is my son. It's just that I have my instructions, says Vicki, and David is my responsibility. I know all about Liz' instructions, says Laura bitterly, I know when she issued them and why. Mrs. Stoddard was afraid that something about you was disturbing to David, says Vicki. But that's no longer the case--he wants to be with me now, says Laura--if Liz were here, she'd have no logical reason for keeping us apart. Maybe not, says Vicki. I'm disappointed in you, says Laura--you were so kind to me when I first came here, so helpful in bringing David closer to me. I tried to be, says Vicki. But you're not trying now, accuses Laura--there's a change in your attitude--what's caused it? I don't know that anything has changed my attitude, demurs Vicki. Something has, insists Laura. I'm just trying to carry out my instructions, says Vicki. If you're wise, you'll forget your instructions, says Laura. I'm sorry, but I can't, says Vicki. You'd better, murmurs Laura. (an out and out threat?) WHAT? asks Vicki, stunned. I do not want interference form you, says Laura. I've tried very hard not to interfere, says Vicki. Then try harder, advises Laura--here's a word of advice--don't try to come between David and me--it wouldn't be wise--in fact, it would be very unwise.
She gives Vicki a half smile filled with malice.

Old House - Well, David, says Guthrie, it looks to me like Josette Collins isn't going to appear. She can't, says David--we're both in the same room--she never appears to more than one person at a time. She doesn't? asks Guthrie. No, says David, never has. Then I guess we'd better split up, suggests Guthrie. That's what I was thinking, says David. Do the ghosts appear in any of the other rooms? asks Guthrie. Sometimes, says David. I think I'll take a look around, says Guthrie, why don't you stay here?--I won't be long. OK agrees David. I won't be gone long, just a few minutes, Guthrie says--you won't go away, will you? No, I'll stay right here, promises David--I like it here. Guthrie heads upstairs. David turns to the portrait and speaks plaintively. Josette, we're alone now, he says, why don't you appear to me--I want to ask you some questions--please, I want to know whether or not I should be with my mother, or leave Collinwood--I want to be with my mother but I don't want to leave my friends--please, can't you tell me what to do?--can't you make some sign? He turns away, disappointed, then sniffs the air--jasmine! I smell your perfume, he says--you're here, you're going to tell me what to do! He stands on a chair, gazing up at the portrait, excitedly repeating over and over, "You're going to tell me what to do!"
The portrait glows, and in its place, we see Sam's painting of Laura and David, burning in flames! That's my picture! he cries.

NOTES: Josette is sending David a clear message of warning; will he get it? If he tells anyone about this, especially Vicki or Guthrie, there's no doubt that they will have another piece of the puzzle needed to keep David away from his mother forever.

Laura is getting downright nasty with Vicki--she even threatened her! Poor Vicki can't stand up to Laura, who is not only older and more knowing, but possessed of God knows what powers. Vicki had better be careful, or she'll end up in Coma Central with poor Liz.

Henesy is such an excellent actor. Even though Dr. Guthrie slipped up on some of his lines today, I enjoyed his scenes with David. Maybe it's those terrible glasses, but he looks so competent!


Episode #163 - These are strange days at Collinwood, days in which wonder and terror blend in equal amounts to create something that does not seem to be of this world. And for a young boy, the barrier between what is real and what is not rapidly disappears.

Guthrie calls to David, who turns away from the portrait--which switches back to that of Josette. I've been looking for you, calls Guthrie, off-camera (didn't he tell him in yesterday's ep to wait for him in the drawing room?) He finds David standing on the chair and asks what's the matter. Where is it? asks David desperately--what happened to it? What happened to what? asks Guthrie. My painting, wails David, it's gone! But the picture's still there! points out Guthrie. Not that one, says David, the other one, my painting. Calm down, take it easy, says Guthrie. They're always taking it away from me, rants David, but it's mine!--mine! What picture? asks Guthrie. The picture of my mother, says David, and now me, too, it was there where Josette is, when you called, I turned around, and they must have taken it away again. Nobody's taken anything out of this room, says Guthrie, you and I are the only ones here. Didn't you see it? says David. I saw no picture of you and your mother--none at all, says Guthrie. David jumps off the chair and both stare up at Josette's portrait.

Guthrie puts comforting hands on David's shoulders and urges him to get hold of himself--tell me all about it, but slowly, don't get excited, just start at the beginning and tell me more about this picture you saw. They sit on crates. It was the same picture that was in my room, explains David--only different--it was a picture of my mother--it scared me sometimes, but mostly I loved it. Why should it ever scare you? asks Guthrie. It moved towards me once, says David. You're going to have to be clearer than that if I'm to understand what you mean, says Guthrie. Her face--my mother's face--it came right out of the picture, came toward me, closer and closer, and closer! Says David, agitated. All right, says Guthrie as David starts to cry, take it easy, slow down--he pats his shoulder and rises, looking up at the portrait, giving David time to compose himself. How do you feel now? asks the doctor. Better, thanks, says David. Why don't you tell me a little more about this picture, says Guthrie. It was my mother, explains David, and there was a whole lot of fire all around her--behind her, all around her--it was like she was rising right out of the flames. I see, says Guthrie--is that all? There was one other thing, says David, it looked like it wasn't finished--there was this space that was empty, like something belonged there but was left out--but it was different today--the space was filled--by me--I was in the picture with my mother
--it was like the space had always been waiting for me, like I'd always been in there--only I could never see it before!

Cottage - I can't do a thing, Laura complains to Roger--they're trying to tie my hands. Do you think it's any better for me? asks Roger--sitting on her sofa, nobody pays the slightest attention to my wishes--it's almost like being a poor relation.
We're just going to have to find a way to use it to our advantage, says Laura. Yes, but how? he asks--Liz has these girls bound to her by a series of revolting promises. We'll find a way to get around them, says Laura. Have you seen Carolyn? asks Roger--all of a sudden, she's a tycoon, it's as though they made a duplicate copy of Liz. That's all right, says Laura, as long as she's busy with the business, she won't be any trouble to us--the important thing is David--I've got to have more time to win him over. What's stopping you? asks Roger. Vicki, says Laura. Yes, says Roger darkly, I admit, Liz has brainwashed her. You've got to do something about it, says Laura--you're David's father. What can I do about it? he asks. Liz isn't here and she's in no condition to know who's doing what, says Laura viciously, I want my son! I want you to have him, but what's the next move? demands Roger. Getting around Vicki, says Laura, I've already had an argument with her about David--as soon as I start to make progress with him, she interferes. Surely she can't stop you from seeing him, says Roger. No, I've been able to get around that, says Laura. You're just going to have to be patient, he says, obviously it's going to take you a little longer than you thought. I've asked Vicki to let him come over and spend the night, she says, she refused--that's all I need--one night alone with him and you'll never be troubled by him again--because he'll belong to me--completely! (sinister bitch--probably has to perform some ceremony on the poor child.)

Yes, I think that would be a very good thing, agrees Roger--let David spend the night with you and then he would get used to your taking care of him. Exactly, says Laura. Well, why not? asks Roger. What about Vicki? asks Laura. I'll take care of Vicki, Roger assures her. And Liz? asks Laura. Liz is hardly in any condition to be told about this now, says Roger--when she gets back from the hospital, it will all be over, except the shouting--though she did promise that if David genuinely wanted to go with you, she wouldn't oppose him--hm--what a homecoming that's going to be! Sometimes I think the only reason you want me to have David is because it will irritate Liz, accuses Laura. (bingo, and that sucks--besides, he just doesn't want the kid.) Do my motivations really matter? asks Roger. No, not really, says Laura. We understand each other so well, says Roger--it's a wonder we could never make a go of our marriage. That's because we understand each other TOO well, she says. It was because you encouraged another man, that made me jealous, he says. No it didn't, she says, that's not true at all--it hurt your pride--you only wanted me because Burke wanted me--winning me was the only thing in which you ever beat him. Why did you want me? asks Roger. Because I thought I'd like the kind of life you could give me, she says--I thought I'd enjoy being a Collins of Collinsport. (take a sip of your drink!) And then of course, she reminds him, we were accomplices at Burke's trial. Yes, says Roger, perjury does make strange bedfellows, doesn't it? (co-conspirators who deserve each other, both wretches!) David runs in to tell Laura he has something tremendous to tell her. What is it? she asks. I saw my painting again, he says. That's impossible! says Roger. I did, says David--at the Old House. I've told you a hundred times not to go to that place alone, says Roger. I wasn't alone, says David. And Vicki shouldn't take you there, either, says Roger. I wasn't with Miss Winters, says David--I was with Dr. Guthrie--he wanted to see the Old House--and Josette. And did he? asks Laura. No, she wouldn't appear, says David. And that's where you saw the picture of me down there? Laura asks. Yes, says David, it was where Josette's is. What did Dr. Guthrie say about it? asks Laura. He didn't see it, says David. If it was there, why didn't he? asks Roger sarcastically. Well, says David, I was standing in the room alone and then he called me and it disappeared. How did you feel about that? asks Laura. Awful, says David, I felt even worse than when they first took it away from me--I felt like crying, and I'm sure I would have if Dr. Guthrie hadn't been there. That settles it, says Roger angrily, rising from his chair--I'm going to have a talk with the good doctor! It's not his fault, says David. Where is he now? asks Roger. I guess he's at the Old House, says David. That's where I'm headed for, says Roger. Laura joins him at the door. Did you mean what you said? asks Laura anxiously--about arranging for David to spend the night here? I've already told you yes, he reminds her. Fine--that's all I wanted to know, she says, opening the door for him. He leaves. David is gazing into the fire; she joins him, sitting beside him. Here we are at long last, she says--what shall we do?--would you like to play a game--or how about some cookies and milk? There was something about the picture, he says. I do wish you'd forget about that old thing, she says. It was different from the way it used to be, he says--I was in it--down in that corner, you know the one that was empty?--that's where I was painted in--what do you suppose it can mean? run away, David, now!) I'm not sure I know, she says. (sure you do.) Sure is a puzzle, says David. Maybe it just means you want to be with me forever, just as in the painting, she says--oh, David, that would be so nice!--wouldn't you like that, darling? He looks down, not replying.

Laura smoothes back David's hair. You would like to spend the night here, wouldn't you? she asks him. I guess so, he says--but what about my father? He's already given his permission for you to stay, she says. I guess it doesn't matter much to him anyway, says David resentfully. It matters a great deal to me, Laura assures him, in fact, I'd like to have you stay not just overnight, but always. She pats his knee. That's a long time, he says. A very long time, she says, we'd go far away--how would you like to see the desert?--it's so beautiful, at sunset, it's as if the whole sky is bursting with bright red flames. I'd like to see it, but--leave here forever?--I don't know, he says. Wouldn't you like to leave Collin(s)wood? she asks--there's so many things to see--so much to do that you can't do here--there's a whole world! I'd miss Aunt Elizabeth, says David. Yes, but she has her child--Carolyn--says Laura--and I'd like to have mine--you. But what about Miss Winters--what would become of her? asks David. (he likes her!) Miss Winters is a strong, healthy girl, says Laura, and someday she'll marry and have children of her own. But until then, she'll lose her job, points out David. She'll find another one, points out Laura--where there will be another little boy that she'll have to love just as much as you. (low blow, Laura!) Not as much, says David sadly. Darling, it's her job! says Laura. I still think she's my real friend, says David. Of course she's your real friend, says Laura, she has to be the real friend of any little boy she's hired to take care of. I still think she likes me more than anybody else, he insists. (awww!) Let's not talk about it anymore, she suggests--why don't you tell me about your new friend, Dr. Guthrie, hm? He's very nice, but not so smart, says David. Why do you say that? asks Laura. Because he has to ask so many questions, says David--about Collinwood, and the Old House, about everybody who's ever lived here--he was very interested in your picture. This concerns Laura. He was? she asks. Yes, a lot, says David. I wonder what he wants to know? asks Laura. I think everything, says David. Dr. Guthrie certainly is very curious, remarks Laura.
I don't know why, says David, why is he so interested the Old House? I don't know, says Laura. I don't understand some things, says David. I don't either, says Laura--I don't understand it at all.

Old House - Guthrie gazes up at Josette's painting. Roger enters, walking quietly up behind him. I see you're as interested in our ancestors as you are in us, says Roger.  Sometimes a bit more, says Guthrie. The place is crawling with them, says Roger--ancestors, ancestors, wherever you look. Yes, you certainly have a fascinating set of forbears, says Guthrie. I did not come here to discuss them, says Roger, I came to discuss my son--I do not want you to be around him. Oh--why not? asks the doctor. David is a very high strung boy, says Roger, given to all kinds of fantasies--we've done our best to try to discourage him and you are Encouraging him! In what way? asks Guthrie. You know very well in what way, says Roger--all this business about Josette and the portrait--it's all in his mind, and you make him dwell on it. That may be the best way to get it out of his mind, opines Guthrie--let him understand it fully. I'm the judge of what is best for David, he's my son, insists Roger. I'm only trying to get at a few facts, says Guthrie. These are not facts, says Roger, they're figments of his imagination. You're in no position to be certain of that, says Guthrie. I'm in a position to know this much, says Roger firmly--I'm David's father, his legal guardian--me, not my niece, or my sister, or anyone else--and as long as that is the case, you will not see him! What does your wife think about this? queries Guthrie. I don't know why that should interest you at all, says Roger. Well it does, replies Guthrie, she interest me a great deal
--a very great deal. Roger regards him with contempt.

Laura sits staring into the fire at the cottage and as usual, doesn't hear the knock at her door. She finally goes to answer--it's Dr. Guthrie, who introduces himself to her, explaining that he's wanted to meet her. I was just thinking about you, she says, wondering what you'd be like--won't you come in? Thank you, he says--actually, I was looking for David. He just left, says Laura--do come in for a moment and sit down--David has told me so much about you. And me about you, says Guthrie--but you're not at all what I expected. They sit on the sofa. Really? asks Laura--what did you expect? I'm not sure, he says, but it's not you--but then, children rarely mention how lovely their parents are--they think about it but don't talk about it, at least not to other adults. It's very kind of you to spend so much time with David, she says. I'm glad to do it, he says, he's a very nice boy. I think so, she says, and also a very imaginative one. In what way? asks Guthrie. All this business about my portrait and Josette, she says. Yes, of course, that's true, he says. Of course you can't blame him growing up in a place like this all by himself, she says. It's a beautiful place, he says. Yes, it is, she says, but so much more a part of the past, rather than the present--it's really not surprising he believes in ghosts. Do you? he asks. No, she says. What do you believe in? he asks. If so inclined, she says, I believe in times gone by--I believe the events of the past can be haunting enough without conjuring up spirits about it. It isn't exactly as if David had been alone, says Guthrie, he had his father. Roger was never really a father to him, says Laura, in fact, he's the bigger baby of the two. I heard you were separated, he says. Even when we were together, we were separated, she says--you see, I had a great rival for Roger's affections--Roger himself--he won out--I never could think as much of him as he thought of himself--I don't know why I'm telling you all of this. I'm interested, points out Guthrie. Perhaps it's because I would like us to be friends, she says. I'd like that, too, he tells her. Well, then, she says, shall we make a stab at it? Yes, let's he says, for David if no other reason--I think you're right, he has very few people in this world--of course, there's your sister in law, Mrs. Stoddard. Yes, says Laura, she's raised a child of her own, of course, and I don't think she has the patience to start over again with mine. You sound as if you're not too fond of her, he says. I tried very hard to be fond of her, in the beginning, explains Laura, but she wouldn't let me--she didn't think I was good enough for Roger--no, that's not quite right, Roger didn't count--actually, she didn't think I was good enough to be a Collins. Then perhaps you won't be too sorry if she's away for a while, he suggests. I am always sorry when someone is ill, Doctor, she says, aren't you? And such a strange illness, he says--what do you make of it. I'll leave making anything out of it to you, she says, after all, that's your business. I've never seen anything like it--not in this world, he says. Are there any other worlds? She asks. There might be, he replies. What an interesting observation, she says--we must discuss it sometime. Haven't you ever considered the possibilities of another world? he asks. (another soap, now defunct.) Let me put it this way, she says, I feel that the possibilities of things in this world are so infinite that it's difficult to conceive of another. What an interesting observation, he says, grinning--we must discuss it sometime. Are you going to be around long enough for us to have our...discussions? she asks. That depends on how soon I get to the bottom of your sister in law's illness, he says. I wish I could be of some help, she says. You may be, he says, you may very well be. Not if you go looking in other worlds, says Laura, because I am strictly part of this one.
But as you just commented, he points out, the possibilities of THIS world are infinite.

NOTES: Sounds like Roger had problems with his marriage, not surprisingly. I had to laugh when Laura tells Guthrie that Roger was his own rival for Laura's affections--and he won out. I always felt it had to be Burke who interfered with their marriage, but apparently, Roger couldn't get out of his own way.

Other worlds...Peter Guthrie and Laura discussed them, and it almost seemed as if they were challenging each other. She claims she lives in no other world but this one, but he reminds her she said that there were infinite possibilities in this one. Even though they seemed to come to a friendly pact, I sense that these two are already suspicious of each other and believe the other represents a threat.

 With Roger so against Guthrie, but Laura forced to pretend she's for him, what will happen as far as David is concerned? If Josette really wanted to prevent Laura from harming David, she'd have been wiser to allow Guthrie to see the changed painting. He would have interpreted it properly. David got very upset and felt as if he'd lost the painting all over again--except this time, HE had been added to the picture, making it all the more valuable to him.

It seems as if the battle is joined for David's soul, David's very life, with Laura and Roger on one side, Vicki, Carolyn, Guthrie and Josette on the other. The numbers are in David's favor--but with both his parents on the same side, will he survive?

Love, Robin

544
Episode #160 - The mistress of Collinwood lies stiffly in her bed, hovering in the narrow world between life and death--unable to move, unable to communicate--a slow heartbeat and staring eyes the only indication that life still exists within her.

Liz' bedroom - Carolyn sits beside her unresponsive mother. Carolyn looks closely at her mother's face, hoping for a positive sign. Vicki enters. How is she? she asks. No change, reports Carolyn. I wish I could do something! says Vicki, frustrated. There isn't the slightest movement, says Carolyn--I've been watching her eyes--hoping to see a blink or anything, but there's absolutely nothing--I've never seen such stillness. I'll sit with her for a while, volunteers Vicki. Thanks, I'll be all right, Carolyn assures her. You've got to have some lunch, insists Vicki. I'm not hungry, says Carolyn. Please go downstairs and have something, pleads Vicki. I don't want to leave her, says Carolyn. Why not? asks Vicki--I'll be here, and if anything happens, I'll call you. Because I keep getting the feeling that she's trying to say something to me, says Carolyn--I just feel it--Mother, are you trying to say something to me? asks Carolyn--Mother?--what are you trying to say? But the answer is locked in Liz' unmoving body.

Speak to me, begs Carolyn, please! She can't hear you, says Vicki. She can, says Carolyn, I'm sure of it. You can't be sure, says Vicki--don't do this to yourself. Carolyn rises and asks why the doctor can't do anything. He's done everything he could do here, says Vicki, that's why he wants to take her to a hospital, so they can do a more thorough testing. Let them bring the hospital equipment here, insists Carolyn (nice to have big bucks and power). That's impossible, says Vicki. My mother doesn't want to be moved, insists Carolyn. I know, says Vicki gently, it's not a question of that now, there's no choice. I promised her, says Carolyn. If your mother had known how sick she was, she'd have consented to being moved, says Vicki. I know my mother, she wouldn't leave this house under any circumstances, says Carolyn, and I don't intend to take the word of one doctor, I want the opinion of specialist, one of them is bound to know what's wrong with her. There is a doctor coming here soon, says Vicki. I didn't know that, says Carolyn. I meant to tell you sooner, says Vicki. Who is he? asks Carolyn. A Dr. Guthrie, Frank contacted him, says Vicki. What does he specialize in? asks Carolyn. I don't know exactly, says Vicki (why is she lying?) but Frank thinks it would be very helpful if he takes a look at your mother. I don't care who looks at her, says Carolyn, as long as they can help her--I just want her to get well. I'll be downstairs if you need me, says Vicki, and leaves. Carolyn sits beside her mother, watching hopefully for signs of movement. Roger enters and asks how Liz is. The same, says Carolyn. Yes, she is, agrees Roger--as long as she's not worse. Of course, she only seems the same, says Carolyn, she might be getting worse. If she's getting worse, this is no place for her to be, says Roger. It's where she wants to be, insists Carolyn. Oh, Kitten, where one wants to be and has to be are two different places--your mother should be in the hospital, he insists. We've been through all this, Carolyn reminds him--it's her wish that she be treated here, and I intend to see her wishes are carried out. One thing about your mother, says Roger, she never did know what's best for her, and if something isn't done soon... If you don't mind, says Carolyn. You know, you're very much like your mother, incredibly stubborn to the point of being reckless, he notes. I noticed you weren't terribly satisfied with the doctor's lack of diagnosis, says Carolyn. At least he had the sense to recommend sending her to a place where an accurate diagnosis is greater, replies Roger--I give him credit for that much. But isn't it possible that a specialist might diagnose something that wouldn't require sending her to a hospital? Asks Carolyn. It's possible but not very likely, he says--I think any proper diagnosis is going to result from your mother being sent to a hospital. It's what she wants, and that's the way it's going to be, says Carolyn, crossing her arms over her chest. You sound very important and official, says Roger, I think I should remind you that your mother is my sister, and my concern for her is at least as great as yours. I'm sure it is, says Carolyn. And it is my considered opinion, be continues, that she be hospitalized, and I urge you to do something about it right away. You know where I stand, she says. Very well, he says, if you don't give permission, I certainly shall. YOU don't have the authority, says Carolyn. Oh don't I? he asks--we'll see about that--you have quite a ways to go before you become the mistress of this house--I think I will have a talk with Garner and find out exactly that areas you're in charge of--and the limits to it. (sounds like war) Carolyn whirls around, furious--I wish you would do that, she says, I think it's about you found out what those limits are--I'm sure it will enlighten you! He grins. You're getting more and more like me every day, he says. Surely that's a compliment, she says. Surely, he replies sarcastically
--I hope you'll reconsider. Frank Garner is sending someone in to see her today, she says--if we're still able to talk, I'll let you know after he examines her. Good, says Roger, looking at Liz; he leaves the room. Carolyn stands there, then goes to her mother and speaks to her. Something tells me whatever is wrong with you can't be cured in a hospital, Carolyn tells her mother. Liz lies there, unblinking.

Vicki answers the doctor. It's Dr. Guthrie, and Vicki invites him in. He slips off his coat. We've been expecting you, she tells him, taking his coat and hat. Frank Garner suggested I talk to you privately before I examine the patient, says Guthrie. Of course, says Vicki, placing his things on the foyer table--we can talk in here. They go into the drawing room. I must tell you, he says, I don't like being secretive like this. I understand that, she says, but Frank did explain the circumstances, didn't he? Yes, he did, says Guthrie, which intrigued me enough to come. I'm very glad you did, says Vicki, please sit down. They sit on opposite ends of the sofa. Do you understand the kind of work I do? he asks. Parapsychology, she says, it has to do with extra sensory perception. Yes, that's right, except I go further than that, he says, to investigate other psychic phenomenon, such as reports of the supernatural--we have a research lab at the college. Frank's told me, says Vicki, and he says if anyone can be of help, it's you.
He's a flatterer, says Guthrie, unfortunately, we're unable to give explanations for many of the so-called phenomena that we're called upon to research--many of these reports are false or pure hallucination, even though they seem to come from people of very good background. Did Frank give you enough to go on? asks Vicki. For a start, yes, says Guthrie, but in the interests of science, I'll have to use my own methods--I'll compile as much data as I can, then try to make an evaluation--I may come up with something, or again, like in so many cases, nothing. So many things have happened here, says Vicki, that's very hard to know what's real and what's not. If I can do my job, that's exactly what I'll tell you, he promises. Have you ever seen a... begins Vicki. A ghost?--no, I've never had the pleasure, he replies. Do you believe in them? she asks. I've been very close to finding that out, he says, over the past few years, I've assembled enough evidence to support the theory they never do exist, but never, unfortunately, the kind of concrete proof to prove it to me personally. Are you a skeptic? she asks. No, he says, that's just an attitude, a role that I'm forced to play so I can evaluate the evidence more fairly--I'm afraid otherwise I might start believing everything I'm told. The things that have happened here are very hard to believe, says Vicki. (why doesn't she mention the ghosts she has seen?) I'll find an answer, he says, some kind of answer. How shall I present you to the others? she asks. Quite truthfully as a psychologist, he says. But if they ask what you specialist in? she asks. The psychosomatic, he says, you can tell them that it's quite possible her illness is caused by something on her mind--and that might be closer to the truth than you think. Vicki agrees. The doctor couldn't find anything wrong with her, she explains, but he wants to examine her more thoroughly. He should, of course, says Guthrie, but I'd like to see her now. Certainly, says Vicki. She leads Guthrie into the foyer, where they meet Roger coming downstairs. Oh, Roger, she says, the doctor's here. Oh, what doctor is this? asks Roger. Dr. Guthrie, says Vicki. The two men shake hands. How do you do? asks Roger. Very glad to meet you, says Guthrie--Frank Garner suggested I drop by on this case. That was very kind of him; I hope you can do something for my sister, says Roger. I hope so, too, says Guthrie. I should be glad to have an outside opinion, says Roger, our family doctor claims he's never seen anything like this in all his experience--I certainly hope you don't come away with the same comment. From what I've heard, I well might, says Guthrie. I shall be very disappointed in you if you do, says Roger--however, Doctor, if your findings are similar, I hope you will persuade my niece that her mother should be sent to a hospital.
If what I suspect is true, says Guthrie, the patient will not spend another moment in this house. Roger and Vicki both look at him, astonished.

Carolyn, sitting with Liz, turns away, swallowing a lump in her throat. Vicki leads Guthrie in and introduces him to Carolyn. I understand Frank Garner called you in, says Carolyn. Yes, I've known Frank for several years, says Guthrie. You're a specialist? she asks. Yes, in psychosomatic disturbances, he says. Psychosomatic--you mean you think my mother's illness might be mental? she asks.
Only from what I've been told, he says, it's possible her illness was induced psychologically. What makes you think that? asks Carolyn. I spoke to her physician this morning, the man who examined her, explains Guthrie, and I listened to his impression--her physical condition seems so good, I thought I'd look into the psychological essential. At this point, I'm willing to try anything, says Carolyn. May I examine her? he asks. Since it happened, says Carolyn--she was talking, and seemed to have all her senses, then, without warning, I found her like this. She was alone when she went into this state, he says. I'm quite certain, says Carolyn. He checks her fingers and asks how long her hands have been like this. They were this way when I found her, says Carolyn. I see, he says, then takes out a pad and pen and begins to write. Can you remember what she was talking about when you last spoke to her? he asks. Yes, says Carolyn, she was asking to see her lawyer, putting me in charge of things. Essentially, then, he says, she was anxious. Very, says Carolyn. She was particularly anxious about her nephew, says Vicki--she wanted me to keep his mother away from him. Yes, Frank filled me in on that, says Guthrie--the relationship of Mrs. Collins to her son--what was the relationship of Mrs. Stoddard to Mrs. Collins? It wasn't a very good one, obviously, says Carolyn. Was there anything else significant about her state of mind? asks Guthrie. Yes, says Vicki, she acted as if she'd forgotten something--that she'd done something or gone somewhere. In other words, an unexplained lapse of time, says the doctor. Exactly, agrees Vicki--she had the feeling that she'd gone out of the house and come back from wherever she'd been. My mother seldom left the house and never the property, explains Carolyn as Guthrie writes in his notebook. She must have had a memory block, then, he says. I guess so, says Carolyn, she said she went out the front door, then came in--a short time after that, she collapsed--what does it mean? On the surface, he explains, it could mean a very common occurrence--a reaction to trauma--I'm suggesting she had an emotional experience of such intensity--something shocking or frightening--that gave her nervous system a delayed reaction--just as when you step off the curb in front of an oncoming automobile, and the car narrowly misses you, you jump back, then continue to cross the street--when you get to the other side, you start to shake. What sort of an experience could she have had? asks Vicki. I don't know, he admits, whatever it was--he looks at Liz--it was deep enough to block it right out of her mind. How can you be sure of this? asks Carolyn. I can't be sure, he admits, I can only go by what's given me--would you close the curtains, please? Vicki drops the drapes, darkening the room. Guthrie speaks to Liz: Mrs. Stoddard, can you hear me? The girls watch anxiously. He claps his hands in front of her face--no reaction. He lifts her arm and hits her elbow with a hammer--nothing. He takes a light from his pocket and shines it into her eyes. She doesn't even blink. What's the matter? asks Carolyn. Miss Stoddard, your mother is in a trance, says Guthrie, shocking both woman.

A trance? asks Carolyn. What do you mean? asks Vicki. I mean your mother is in a state of suspended animation, he says--she's in a condition that could have been induced by hypnosis. How could that be? asks Vicki. If we knew that, he says, we wouldn't have a problem here. Are you sure? asks Carolyn. Quite sure, he says, she's in a very deep state. What should we do? asks Vicki. The first thing we should do is get her out of this house, he says. Carolyn turns away--I can't, she says--she didn't want to be moved--she's depending on me to carry out her wishes. Her wishes are of no consideration now, he says--it's essential that she be moved out of here. Why? demands Carolyn. Because the influence--whatever it is that caused the trance--may be present here in the house, he says--your mother was placed in a deep trance by some unknown influence--now we have no idea how long the influence will hold this trance over her--if, indeed, it plans to let her go. What is this influence? asks Carolyn. I don't know as yet, he says, but the trance may be permanent. What do you mean? asks Carolyn. I mean your mother stands a very good chance of never coming back to consciousness, he says. This distresses Carolyn. Oh no! she wails. We've got to give her every possible chance, he insists. What can we do? she asks. The first thing we can do is remove her from the influence, he suggests, to take her as far away from harm as possible--I'm talking about life and death. What shall I do? Carolyn asks Vicki. Your mother didn't realize what was happening, says Vicki, you have no alternative. No, agrees Carolyn, I suppose not--all right, she tells Guthrie, you have my permission to move her. Good, says Guthrie. I'll call the doctor and make all the necessary arrangements, volunteers Vicki. If you will, Guthrie asks her, not a word about this spoken to anybody--do you understand? Of course, says Vicki. And find out the name of the hospital to which she's to be sent, says Guthrie, so I can have an associate of mine look after her? I will, says Vicki. Why do you insist on the secrecy? asks Carolyn after Vicki has left. Because the fewer people who suspect what we know, he says, the easier it will be to gather information--I would like to stay in Collinwood, meet everyone and see what information I can find--I think I can be a help to your mother. Carolyn goes to Liz. Can she hear us? she asks him. No, he says. Her eyes, do they see us? he asks. He waves a hand over her face; Liz doesn't blink.
Her eyes seem only the nameless terror which made he this way, he says.

NOTES: I always liked Guthrie, who seemed so cool and together. He's so SMART! The actor playing him reminds me of Roy Scheider, and I like him, too. Something about intelligent men who use big words always appealed to me. And a parapsychologist! I'd never heard of such a thing, and was fascinated. What a cool job, investigating ghosts and such. They need him full time at Collinwood!

He agrees that Liz must be sent away from the influence, and that sounds right. But in her trance-like state, is it true she can't hear or see anything? Current theories don't go along with that concept.

Poor Carolyn seems so lost and unsure of herself, and Roger doesn't help. He wants what's best for his sister, of course, but is there an ulterior motive behind his wanting to get Liz out of Collinwood? Does he hope to speed up Laura getting custody of David?

Interesting camera shot in Liz' room--we see Carolyn and Vicki in two parts of a three-way mirror and Liz reflected in the other. It was interesting in light of their conflict about sending Liz away from Collinwood.

I believe Joan Bennett goes off to do a play for quite a while, which is why Liz is shipped off to a hospital and won't be seen for a long time. Too bad--the fight between her and Laura would have been fun to watch.


Episode #161 - The removal to a hospital of a woman with a mysterious ailment has caused a great deal of consternation to a great many people at Collinwood, especially one young woman who feels the heavy weight of new responsibilities.

Carolyn sits at the kitchen table, deep in thought, worried. You have to eat something, urges Vicki. What? asks Carolyn, who puts her napkin on her lap and looks at her plate of food. Nothing's going to be solved it you get sick, too, warns Vicki. I can't help it, I'm so worried! says Carolyn. We've just got to trust Dr. Guthrie, says Vicki. I do, says Carolyn, it's just that... I know, says Vicki, I'm very fond of your mother, too--she's been so good to me. The last thing she said to me was not to let them take her out of this house! laments Carolyn. You had no choice, Vicki assures her. I shouldn't have let them take her to the hospital, no matter what anyone says, I shouldn't have let them, says Carolyn, I should have listened to her last request. But the doctor said she was in danger here, says Vicki. Why? asks Carolyn--what's going on in this house? That's what he's here to find out, says Vicki. Whatever it is, says Carolyn, I don't think it will stop at the door--I think it will follow my mother wherever she goes
--I have this feeling I'm never going to see my mother alive again.

You're letting your imagination get the better of you, says Vicki. My mother's condition is not my imagination, insists Carolyn, it's real--if it gets worse, if she should die, how will I face myself? She is not gong to die, says Vicki, because physically, she's in perfect condition. How can you say that--she won't die? asks Carolyn, throwing her napkin on the table and going to the window--she might--and then how will I forgive myself?--I won't have given her the one thing she really wanted--to stay here--it would have all been so pointless. You've got to look at the positive side, says Vicki. There is no positive side, says Carolyn. I think you're being unnecessarily gloomy, says Vicki. Sometimes I wish we'd just close up this house and get away from this town, says Carolyn--I get so tired of being a Collins of Collinsport--look at my mother--she married my father, a Stoddard--but she never stopped being a Collins--now I can't, either--she's left it all to me--I don't want it! Stop it, please, begs Vicki, going to her. I'm sorry, I'm all right, says Carolyn. We really are a pair of sad sacks, jokes Vicki. I don't know what I'd do without you around, says Carolyn, thanks again. Dr. Guthrie enters and remarks that it's nice to start the day with two such pretty smiles. That's us, all smiles, dimples and laughs, says Carolyn--would you sit down? Thank you, he says. May I get you something? she asks. A cup of coffee would go very well, he says, sitting down. Vicki sits at the table, too. While pouring coffee, Carolyn asks if he's discovered anything yet. No, not yet, he says, but these things take a little time. He drinks his coffee black. I suppose, says Carolyn, it's so mystifying. I want you to be sure of one thing, he tells them--there's a scientific explanation for everything. What do you intend to do? asks Carolyn. The physical part of your mother's examination has been completed, he says, now I'll examine the psychic part, the part that relates only to her mind--you see, in parapsychology, we deal with ESP, the psychic contact between parties known and unknown--by testing, we found that ESP is actually part of the human experience--the uncharted areas of the mind. What does all this have to do with my mother? asks Carolyn. I believe your mother has had a psychic contact of some sort, Guthrie says. There's no doubt in your mind about this? asks Vicki. She's in a psychic trance, he explains--why, I don't know yet--but it seems to me there's something in the atmosphere in this house that threatens to harm her--what it is, I don't know, but that's why it was necessary , for her own safety, to have her moved away from here. What could it be? asks Carolyn--what could want to harm my mother? That's just what I hope to find out, he says.

Roger, wearing a turtleneck, walks across the landing and downstairs. When Carolyn exits the kitchen, he tells her he wants to talk to her. I have a million things to do, she says. Make that a million and one, he says, talking to me is the first thing on your list. Can't it wait? she asks. If it could wait, he says, I wouldn't be so insistent. Very well, she says. Let's go into the drawing room, he suggests--it's too public here, everyone acting as though they have nothing better to do than come and go. It is the front hall, she reminds him. So it is, and very drafty, he says--all the more reason for coming in here. All right, she says, dropping papers on the desk, what is it you want? I want to know what's going on around here, he says. I don't know what you're talking about, she says, there's nothing out of the ordinary happening in this house. (huh?) She sits at the desk and he sits beside her. I like you, he says, I really do, now that your mother is gone, you're the only opponent worthy of me. Flattery will get you no where, she says--what do you want? I've always said New England lost the art of conversation, he says, everybody's in a hurry to get to the point--very well, I want to know why you've changed your mind about your mother. (I thought he was for it?) In reference to what? she asks. You know perfectly well what, he says, you were absolutely adamant in your opposition to your mother moving out of this house--why the sudden change of heart? The doctor convinced me that he needed to run some tests that could only be made in the hospital, says Carolyn. What doctor? asks Roger. The doctor I consulted, of course, she says. Dr. Guthrie? he asks. Yes, she says. By the way, what is he a doctor of? asks Roger. Why? she asks. I simply want to get to the bottom of it, that's why, he says. Get to the bottom of what? she asks--there's no mystery here! Then tell me about Dr. Guthrie, he says. There's nothing to tell, she assures her uncle. What's he doing around here? demands Roger. Why don't you ask him? Carolyn suggests. At the moment, says Roger, I'm asking you--I'll get to him later. All I can tell you is that I think it was very kind of him to see Mother, says Carolyn. But Liz is no longer here, Roger reminds her, how can he help her if she's no longer here? I'm not bright enough for your riddles, she says. Don't be modest, my dear, he says, now come on, what about Guthrie? (I should think Roger would be thrilled, considering he wanted Liz to leave and because of Guthrie, Carolyn was convinced.)  I've told you all I know, insists Carolyn. I think not, says Roger. I'm sorry, she replies, there's nothing I can do about what you think. Why is he so curious about your mother's state of mind? asks Roger. I don't see anything unusual in a doctor's being curious about a patient's state of mind just before being stricken by a mysterious ailment, she says. She starts to leave. It's the way in which he asks about it, says Roger--I don't like it. Well, says Carolyn, perhaps he saves his charming bedside manner for people who are sick. Now you're simply being evasive, he says. I don't mean to be, she says, I'm simply telling you what I know. There's still something you're holding back, accuses Roger, and I'm waiting for you to tell me what it is--I don't want that man prowling around in this house! Dr. Guthrie is here at my request, says Carolyn. Then it shall be MY request that he leave, say Roger. Don't force me to say something I don't want to say, cautions Carolyn. That is exactly what I want you to do, says Roger--we have a clear-cut issue--Dr. Guthrie--we are both pulling in opposite directions; obviously, I'm stronger! As usual, you've chosen the wrong time to draw battle lines, says Carolyn--I don't want to fight with you--I don't have to
--if I want Dr. Guthrie here, he'll stay as long as is necessary. Roger glares at his niece.

Vicki and Guthrie sit at the kitchen table while he sips his coffee. Poor Carolyn, remarks Vicki, she's taking this so hard. It's only natural, he says--Mrs. Stoddard's her mother--seeing a normally healthy woman in that condition can be very upsetting. It's more than that, reveals Vicki--Mrs. Stoddard was adamant about not being moved out of Collinwood--in fact, it was her last request to Carolyn. In light of what her doctor told her, why do you suppose she felt that way? he asks. I think it had something to do with David and Mrs. Collins, Vicki tells him--Mrs. Collins had come back here after a long absence to get a divorce and custody of David--Mrs. Stoddard was very much against the idea, and she was afraid that if she was out of the way, Mr. Collins might let her have David. Why would she be so opposed to that? he asks. First of all, because of David, says Vicki--you see, he's the last of the Collinses, and the heir to all this--and then there's something else...now this just might be my imagination. Let me be the judge of that, he advises--please tell me about it. First of all, she begins, I think I should explain that David is not like other children--he's different--all of the extraordinary things that have happened here seem to center around him--I don't know if he seeks them out or they seek him. What extraordinary things? asks Guthrie--please, this may be important, try to be concise. There's an old house on the property, she says, David likes to play there. Any children like old houses, points out Guthrie, they lend themselves to make-believe. This is a special old house, says Vicki--it's haunted. For somebody in my field, that's a pretty large claim, he says with a grin. Believe me, it's not made lightly, she says. Is it, shall we say, generally haunted, or is there a specific ghost? he asks. A specific ghost, she says. A malevolent spirit that frightens the boy? he asks. No, she's very friendly, says Vicki, in a way, I think she watches over him. Does anybody know who she is? he asks. Yes, she's Josette Collins, an ancestor of the Collins family, says Vicki--there's a portrait of her in the Old House. Has anybody been present with the boy when she's materialized? He asks. No, says Vicki, you see she only appears to one person at a time. I hope you'll forgive me for doubting, he says, in my line, one has to, but it could be simply the fantasy of an imaginary child. No, he described her quite accurately, she says. There's the portrait, he says. I know that Josette is there, insists Vicki. You have great faith in your charge, he says, that's admirable, but still and all... That's not why I know she's there, says Vicki
--I've seen her myself. Guthrie surveys her with incredulity.

Drawing room - I think the time has come for me to tell you exactly where you stand, says Carolyn. I think my dear nice is about to deliver a speech, says Roger, frowning. A brief one, and to the point, she says--the reason Dr. Guthrie will stay on here, despite your rumblings. Crossing his arms over his chest, Roger tells her he should be very glad to hear it. My mother is in a hospital bed in Boston, begins Carolyn, right now, she's the most important thing in the world to me--she's placed a very heavy burden on me--she's left the entire responsibility of the entire Collins family to me--not to you. And now you are drunk with power? he asks. No, this is what she planned in case anything happened to her, says Carolyn, and I intend to see it through. How do you intend to force whatever little policies you devise? he asks. (nasty!) Mother left a specific document with the attorneys, says Carolyn, that will advise and support me whenever necessary--please, Uncle Roger, don't make it necessary. I see, he says--and exactly where does that leave me? Life won't change for you, she assures him, you'll continue to be what you've always been--I don't want to fight with you, but you must respect my wishes when it comes to the running of this house!--she sighs--her instructions about the business were quite clear, too--hesitantly, she adds--with everyone's help, I'm to be in charge until she gets back--now if you'll excuse me--and she takes down her coat and slips it on. Roger follows her. Your mother must have been out of her mind, he says angrily, leaving a half-grown girl with such enormous responsibilities. She had to entrust them to somebody, points out Carolyn. Why not entrust them to me? asks Roger, I'm a member of this family. A very extravagant one, says Carolyn. (get him!) How extravagant can you get in Collinsport? he asks. Somehow, you manage, says Carolyn. I'll have to talk to the attorneys about this, insists Roger--I can understand your running the house, but being involved in the business is just too absurd!--that's my department. My mother ran both--and I'm going to run both, Carolyn informs him. You are getting more and more like her every day, he says (before he said she was getting more like HIM). Thanks, murmurs Carolyn--I think you ought to support Dr. Guthrie in whatever he's doing. You may be in temporary control of this estate, says Roger, but you're not in control of my mind. Please! begs Carolyn, it might help Mother. How can he help your mother when she's not here? demands Roger. Please don't question it, asks Carolyn--my mother's life may depend on it. She turns and leaves Roger standing there, fuming. He sighs, steepling his fingers.

Roger walks through the foyer and is stopped by Dr. Guthrie, who asks to have a few words with him. Why? asks Roger. If you could answer a few questions for me...? asks Guthrie. I'm sorry, I haven't got the time, says Roger, and enters the drawing room and begins leafing through the mail. It shouldn't take very long--won't you please? asks Guthrie gently. Is that your first question? Asks Roger. If you like, smiles Guthrie. I really don't know what you're doing here, says Roger. Trying to help your sister, says the doctor. It seems to me the best way to do that would be to be by her bedside in the hospital, says Roger. It's important to establish the cause of an illness before you can properly treat it, says Guthrie--that's what I'd like to do--with your help. I can tell you exactly what the cause is--it's psychosomatic, pure and simple, says Roger, still glancing at the mail. Even if that were true, says Guthrie, psychosomatic illnesses are neither pure nor simple--there's a great deal more a doctor has to know. My sister was not getting her way, says Roger firmly--she became angry--she became ill--thinking that people would stop acting on her if she got ill--well, she thought wrong. You mean about the custody of your son, says Guthrie. Oh--you have been snooping around, haven't you? asks Roger sarcastically. Why don't you tell me about your wife? asks Guthrie. Because my wife is none of your business, insists Roger. It might help to understand more about your sister, says Guthrie. Nothing could help to understand about Liz, says Roger--she's a law unto herself. What can she possibly have against your wife? asks Guthrie. She has nothing against my wife, says Roger, she simply wants my son to herself. From everything I've heard, says the doctor, Mrs. Stoddard is a very sensible person. She is, says Roger, but when she's thwarted, she can also be a very obstinate person. But surely if there's nothing wrong with the boy's mother, says Guthrie, she must realize he'd be better off with her. I've no idea what she'd realize, says Roger, I've given up trying to predict Liz' responses before I gave up short pants--there is no point in your trying to probe any further into this--I have no intention of telling you anything further about the affairs of my family! Even if I'm trying to help a member of that family? asks Guthrie. Not another word, says Roger, if you want to know the truth, I strongly resent your prying, and I don't like your presence in this house at all!--if I had my way, you wouldn't be here--a doctor who keeps his methods so dark and secret must have something to hide! Mr. Collins, believe me, says Guthrie, I...
The point is, I don't believe you, says Roger. Vicki enters. Excuse me, she says, am I interrupting? Not at all, says Roger, I was just leaving--maybe Vicki can satisfy your curiosity--I certainly won't--and he turns and leaves the room. Guthrie sighs. It doesn't seem as if you've had much luck with Roger, says Vicki. No indeed, he says. What's your next move? She asks. I think Id' better get to know young David, he says. May I ask something of you? Vicki inquires. certainly, he says. If Roger doesn't stand in your way, she says, and you do get to know David, please be gentle with him. Guthrie assures her he will. You see, she says, he's been made a sort of pawn recently--he's a very sensitive boy, and very easily confused and hurt. I understand, he says. What do you want with him? she asks. There's obviously a deep psychic disturbance here, he says, now maybe David is part of it--I'd like a closer look. What are you going to do? she asks. Get him to go down to the Old House with me, says the doctor--I'd like to see what happens.
Be careful, warns Vicki--please be careful. He looks at her solemnly.

NOTES: Roger is being such an SOB! It's obvious that the fact that Liz put Carolyn in charge rather than him is pissing him off. He resents it--and the odd thing is, you can almost see maturity blossoming in Carolyn even as immaturity claims Roger. She doesn't seem the silly teen anymore, does she, now that Liz has put her in charge of everything? Perhaps she'll grow up as a result? I was cheering her on. She didn't lose her temper with her uncle and was acting in a far more an adult than he was. I think Liz believes the women got the best of everything in her family, and this was a rare, enlightened attitude in 1967.

Guthrie is moving in the right direction, but will Roger thwart his efforts, given how hateful he's behaving? Roger has refused to allow Guthrie to talk to Laura; could be possibly approve of him talking to David?

I can only imagine how much Guthrie wants to meet Josette! He's never seen a real ghost, but Vicki claims she has. Will his investigation eventually lead him to Laura, and if so, will he be able to put a halt to her shenanigans and save Liz? He seems a stalwart businessman, but shrewd, too.

Love, Robin

545
Episode #158 - In one of the bedrooms of Collinwood, there is a woman who has recently become an invalid. Her illness is a cause of concern to all those whose lives she touches.

Liz' bedroom - Roger stands by as a doctor checks Liz' pulse. She does not look at all well. Well, doctor? Asks Roger. Be patient, cautions the doctor, I haven't concluded my examination yet. It just doesn't make sense, says Roger, my sister isn't the fainting sort. Sorry to disappoint you, says Liz weakly, it seems I've just become the fainting sort. You're just going to have to pull yourself together, says Roger jovially, who's going to run things around here?--I don't want the responsibility. (he isn't kidding.) I feel so ridiculously weak, it's almost impossible to force myself to move, says Liz--it's nothing serious, is it, doctor?--I can't be sick, not now. Suppose you leave the diagnosis to me, advises the doctor. I feel so strange, so very very tired, says Liz. Then rest, says the doctor, it's the best thing for you. Yes, rest, murmurs Liz, and falls asleep. The doctor rises to his feet. He and Roger move away from the bed, and the doctor replaces his equipment in his medical bag. (we see the Count Petofi hand box) What's wrong with her? asks roger. The strangest case I've ever been on, replies the medico--in all the things I've ever read about in medical books, all my years as a doctor, I've never seen anything like this--let's discuss it outside. They leave Liz' bedroom as she slumbers on.

Roger and the doctor troop downstairs. I don't understand it, says Roger--what makes my sister's case so unique? She seems to be a very ill woman, says the doctor, is that right/ How ill is very ill? Asks Roger--let's say it seems something is wrong with her. That's just it, says the doctor, there isn't--there's nothing physically wrong with her--organically, she's in perfect shape--everything I can possibly test here in this house--heart, pulse, eyes, lungs, they all check out fine--there are other things I can't possibly test here--with your permission, I'd like to move her to a hospital in Boston, where they have the necessary equipment to give her a thorough going over. You not only have my permission but my blessing, says Roger--I think it would be a very good thing for Elizabeth to get out of Collinsport for a while. Good--I'll make the necessary arrangements, says the doctor. There is one obstacle, says Roger, helping the doctor into his coat--you have my permission, but you don't have' Liz'--I sometimes think it would take a stick of dynamite to get her out of this house. Then you have to convince her it's of the utmost importance, says the doctor. Thank you very much, says Roger ironically--but how?
That's up to you, says the doctor--get help from her daughter--do anything to help--it must be done--and quickly.

When you found mother, Carolyn, playing with her necklace, asks Vicki in the drawing room, she was in a faint on the staircase--I don't understand, it doesn't make sense. Calm down, says Vicki, Let's wait and hear what the doctor has to say. But my mother isn't the sort that passes out! says Carolyn. There isn't the sort that does or doesn't, says Vicki--it may have been a simple case of fatigue. I just can't figure it out, says Carolyn, she's one of the strongest women that ever was--the idea of Mother being ill is...simply inconceivable! If you don't stop this, you're going to be the one that's ill, Vicki warns the agitated Carolyn. Roger enters the drawing room and tells them the doctor just left--as far as he can see, there's nothing wrong with Liz. What does he suggest? Asks Vicki. He wants to do some more tests, but will need the facilities of a hospital--he suggests she be sent to Boston, says Roger. I'd like to see anyone who can convince Mother to leave this house, says Carolyn. Yes, agrees Roger, that's what I was telling him, but he was adamant about it. What do we do? asks Carolyn. Pull together and convince her, that's all, says Roger, you, me and Vicki. You know how stubborn she is, Carolyn reminds him. Stubborn, yes, says Roger, but she's no fool, and if all three of us tell her the same thing, she'll realize we're doing it for her own good. Well, I guess we'd better get upstairs and see her, says Carolyn, walking toward the stairs. Mrs. Stoddard is going to be very difficult about this, says Vicki. You've always had a flair for understatement, says Roger. Uncle Roger, says Carolyn, it suddenly occurs to me how convenient all this is for you. What do you mean? asks Roger. Laura, the divorce, the custody of David can be accomplished much more easily without Mother around, points out Carolyn.
My thoughts are only about your mother, says Roger. As long as you're being so thoughtful, says Carolyn, suppose you be the one to break it to her--that she's going to have to leave Collinwood and go into the a hospital. Roger looks unhappy at this task.

Liz sits up in bed with a start, as if awakening from a nightmare. Roger knocks and she says to come in. He sits beside her and tells her as far as the doctor knows, there's nothing wrong with her--but he doesn't know enough--he wants to make some more tests. I'm not preventing him, says Liz. Yes, says Roger, but it's nothing he can do here--he needs the facilities of a hospital--he wants you to go to Boston. That's impossible! says Liz, the old fire in her eyes. Don't be difficult, says Roger. I won't leave this house! insists Liz. But the doctor says...begins Roger. The doctor's a fool, says Liz, it's just fatigue, I've been working too hard, worrying too much--a few days rest and I'll be fine. It's impossible for you to have a disease and diagnose it, asserts Roger--even surgeons call in other surgeons. I'm not leaving Collinwood! says Liz--where's Carolyn? Outside, says Roger. I want to speak to her--please tell her to come in, orders Liz. All right, says Roger, and calls Carolyn into the room. Carolyn, smiling, sits down and asks Liz how she is. At the moment, very upset, says Liz. You mustn't get excited, says Carolyn. How can I help but be? asks Liz--your uncle thinks I must enter a hospital. The doctor thinks it's for the best, says Carolyn. A doctor doesn't think for me, says Liz, I think for myself. In this case, you've got to listen to him, says Carolyn. You're my daughter,, says Liz, they can't do anything without your permission--are you going to turn against me? Nobody's against you! says Carolyn, we're all for you--we want you to get well! Will you let them take me out of this house? asks Liz. Only because of you, to help you, says Carolyn. There's no help for me, away from Collinwood, murmurs Liz--don't let them do this to me! You're making it very difficult, says Carolyn. I want to stay here--what could be less difficult? Asks Liz. Please, begs Carolyn, please, if you won't do it for yourself, then do it for me--I won't rest easily until I know what's wrong with you--she looks at Roger.. I see, says Liz, you've made up your minds without consulting me. you're in no position to make the decision, says Carolyn. Very well, says Liz, I can't fight all of you--if I must go, remember, that you and you alone are in charge--I don't want any decisions made, not about David or anything else, until I return. Roger looks surprised at this directive. I'll try to do everything as you would do, promises Carolyn. They look at each other for a long moment, and Carolyn smiles. You can't, can you? asks Liz--how can I expect you to?--you're only a child yourself. The hospital is only a phone call away, Carolyn assures her. But how can I be sure anyone will make that call? asks Liz. Don't you trust me? asks Carolyn. I trust you to want to, says Liz, the thing is--and she gazes up at Roger--will you be allowed to? Roger looks tight-lipped. You make it sound so ominous, says Carolyn. No, says Liz, I can't leave this house, no matter what, I'll stay. You can't! says Carolyn--we've got to follow the doctor's orders!
We'll see about that, vows Liz, sitting up, get my lawyer!--get my lawyer here! Carolyn pushes her mother back, trying to calm her down, but Liz continues to tell them she wants her lawyer here. Roger and Carolyn exit the room as Liz weakly insists that she won't leave--she won't!

When Roger goes into Liz' room, she's twisting her head from side to side against the pillow, restless. Did you get my lawyer? She asks. Now Liz, you're not going to cut us all off just because we're trying to do the right thing for you, he says soothingly. I'm going to prevent you from sending me to the hospital, insists Liz. I don't understand this, says Roger, you're always so sensible about things. I'm being sensible, she says, I want to speak to Vicki. Roger agrees--anything you say--but he doesn't look comfortable about it. Vicki's waiting right outside, and she comes in and asks Liz how she's feeling. Liz invites Vicki to sit down. Vicki does so, Roger sitting on her bed on the other side. I want to talk to Vicki alone, Liz tells her brother. Very well, says Roger, and exits. Promise me, says Liz, you'll do exactly as I tell you. I'll try, says Vicki. Listen carefully, says Liz, I haven't much strength left. I'm listening, Vicki assures her. My sister in law is going to take every advantage of my being away from here, says Liz, to see David. He's her son, says Vicki; she'll try to see him whether you're here or not. The thing is, says Liz, if I were here, she wouldn't succeed. You mustn't worry about these things, says Vicki. If I don't, says Liz, who will? You've got to concentrate on getting well again! says Vicki. I can't, says Liz, out of breath, not with this on my mind--you've got to help me! I'll do everything in my power, promises Vicki. You'll be doubly responsible for David while I'm away, says Liz. I'll take good care of him, says Vicki. I know that, says Liz, but you've got to make sure Laura doesn't see him. I'll do what I can, says Vicki. You've got to do it! says Liz desperately--you've got to keep David away from his mother! What if his father insists that he see her? asks Vicki. You're too young, laments Liz, I haven't anybody, there's no one I can trust--they can't take me away from here--please go, Vicki. Mrs. Stoddard...protests Vicki. Please, says Liz. Vicki reluctantly, slowly leaves, closing the door behind her. Nobody I can trust, murmurs Liz--nobody, I've got to stay here, nobody--she suddenly sits up in bed and sees Laura by her bed. Hello, Liz, says Laura silkily, looking more like a mannequin than a person. What are you doing here? asks Liz. I've come to pay you a little visit, says Laura. Please, I'm not well, says Liz. I know, says Laura. Why did they let you come up here? asks Liz. No one knows I'm up here, says Laura, except you and me. Please, go away, begs Liz. I won't stay long, says Laura. What do you want? asks Liz. Laura stands--only what's mine--my son, she says. No! cries Liz. You can't stand in my way--I told you you couldn't stand in my way, Laura reminds her. I can't remember, says Liz, her hand to her face. It's not important, says Laura. It is, insists Liz, I must remember! don't try, says Laura, just rest--you're going to have a nice, long rest. I'm going to get better, vows Liz. Of course you will, says Laura. I won't let you have David, warns Liz, no matter what happens to me--I won't let you!--there's something about you that...I don't know what it is--but I don't know--this...I know there's something I must remember. but you can't remember, can you? asks Laura. It's so close to remembering, I can almost grasp it! says Liz. You might never remember that image that's glimmering in your mind, says Laura. I will! Says Liz. Some things are best forgotten, best left unspoken, says Laura. I have to remember! gasps Liz, I know it's important! You must forget, insists Laura. No, I'll remember, says Liz.
Memories are very hazy, says Laura. Everything seems to be fading, says Liz. Memories are elusive, disappearing into the fog, says Laura, in a hypnotizing voice--a fog that envelops everything! What's happening to me, says Liz, sinking to the pillows. Time is stopping for you, says Laura, coming to a halt--not future, no past--only the nothingness of being in limbo. Liz, eyes wide, stares at Laura.

Drawing room - Somehow it's not right, says Carolyn. Can you suggest an alternative? He asks her. No, says Carolyn, I simply don't like going against my mother's wishes. As long as she stays here, says Roger, she can get neither the rest nor the attention she requires. I suppose you're right, says Carolyn. Of course I'm right! says Roger, you saw her just now--he turns to find Laura standing there. Carolyn grimaces at her aunt. Laura, I didn't hear you knock! Says Roger. The door was open, says Laura--all this excitement, what's going on? Don't you know? asks Roger--of course you don't know--Liz has become ill. Really? asks Laura, what's wrong? Nobody seems to know, says Roger, pouring a drink, they're going to have to take her to Boston for observation. That's awful, says Laura, walking over to Carolyn, who's sitting on the sofa--I'm terribly sorry! Are you really? asks Carolyn. Of course I am, says Laura, I know how much Liz hates to leave this place. I would think her going away would fit in with your plans perfectly, says Carolyn. Regardless of my plans, says Laura, I still feel very sorry for your mother. How very generous of you, says Carolyn, but then you probably think you can afford to be generous now--Carolyn rises to her feet--don't be too sure of that! She flounces out. She's getting to be more and more like me every day, says Roger proudly. Laura sits beside him on the sofa and asks that he tell her exactly what happened. We found Liz at the foot of the stairs, says Roger, she was unconscious--the doctor can't diagnose her here, and she refuse to leave. obviously she has to! says Laura. I wouldn't be too sure of Liz having to do anything she doesn't want to do, says Roger, sipping his drink. What are you going to do? asks Laura. Try to get her into a hospital in spite of herself, says Roger--I must say, this situation doesn't hurt you, either--the one thing she was adamant about was that you not get David. But if you want me to have him...says Laura. I'm not going to upset her while she's this way, he says. With Liz in the hospital, things would be a lot easier, she reminds him. If we can get Carolyn to get her to the hospital, he says--Carolyn is her daughter, she will be in charge here. Yes, but in her condition, she has to go, insists Laura. With women, one can never tell, says Roger--Carolyn might keep Liz here to thwart you. What has she got against me? asks Laura. Until you came here, says Roger, her best beau was one Burke Devlin, who seems to have other interests now. I told you, she says impatiently, that I don't want Burke. You'd better mean it, he warns, because I can be pretty nasty myself. You know the only thing I want is David, she says, and she's not going to stop me from getting him. I'm not so sure that even if Liz is in the hospital, you know, she can be a difficult woman--as long as she can speak, she can always give orders to her lawyer or Carolyn. Yes, well, that might not be a problem, predicts Laura. They hear Carolyn emit a piercing scream. What was that? asks Roger as they both leap to their feet. Laura just stands there smugly as Roger runs toward the stairs.

Vicki barrels into Liz' room, asking what's wrong. It's Mother! sobs the hysterical Carolyn. Vicki reaches out and tries to rouse Liz. Roger bursts in. Mrs. Stoddard! cries Vicki. Mother! wails Carolyn. Roger leans between them, calling to Liz, who is now lying still, looking like a dead woman with open eyes. Speak to me! implores Roger. She can't speak! Says Vicki.
Downstairs, Laura hears the commotion and smiles, relishing her triumph.

NOTES: Too bad Roger made that suggestion about how silencing Liz would solve all of Laura's problems--she just, in the words of STAR TREK, made it so. It's certain that the family will cart Liz off to a Boston hospital, leaving David vulnerable. Liz feels that Carolyn and Vicki are too young to help, and that Roger is on Laura's side, but perhaps she's wrong. Both gals can be pretty formidable when necessary. Should be an interesting fight.

Interesting that Liz seems so ill, yet in body, she isn't. Laura must be one powerful being to accomplish something like this, because she can get Liz out of the way until she accomplishes her goal. But will she let Liz live in the end? Who knows? Laura is able to move her body from one place to another without being seen, plus she has the power to render someone desperately ill. Powerful mojo, no?

Liz knew that Roger wouldn't do what she wanted, and so turned to the girls. I think she should give them more credit than she does. Vicki especially loves and wants to protect David, and will go to any lengths to do so, even against Roger's orders.


Episode #159 - Sudden Illness has come to Collinwood, an illness so strange that doctors cannot diagnose it. The atmosphere is worried and tense in the great house, as the one who is ill lies unmoving, eyes wide, staring fixedly at something no one can see.

Vicki paces the drawing room, her lovely face etched with concern. Someone knocks. She answers. It's Frank, and she invites him in. What happened? he asks--your message said it was urgent. Mrs. Stoddard is worse, says Vicki, she just lies there, staring blankly, not speaking or moving. Is she paralyzed? He asks. It would seem that way, says Vicki, but the doctor doesn't think so. then what is it? he asks. He doesn't know, says Vicki--yesterday she was fine, she was talking and trying to run the house--and then I left her alone just for a little bit--when Carolyn went in, there she was, in this condition, whatever it is. He takes off his coat and hands it to her. What could the cause be? he asks. We don't know, says Vicki. Has she been feeling ill lately? He asks. No, says Vicki, she has been under pressure--David, his mother want to take him away. I know, he says, but Mrs. Stoddard is a very strong-willed woman, do you think she'd just give way like this? no, says Vicki, that's why I think her illness has something to do with Laura Collins!

How could this illness possibly be related to Laura Collins? asks Frank. I don't know, says Vicki, it's just a very strong feeling I have--let's go talk in here, she says, leading him into the drawing room--we have a lot of decisions to be made, a lot to discuss--Mrs. Stoddard wanted to see you--she wouldn't say why--but that's why I left that urgent message for you. I'm afraid I wasn't available, he says. That's all right, says Vicki, because it wouldn't have made any difference--you couldn't have gotten here in time--just after I called you, she went into that coma. Do you have any idea what was on her mind? asks Frank--did she seem to have a feeling or fear of death? No, says Vicki, she did seem worried about what might happen to her. Maybe she wanted to say something about her will, he suggests, people in this condition often have a change of heart, they want to include someone, or cut somebody out of it. No, says Vicki, I don't think that was it--she seemed so much more urgent. What was she saying? he asks. She was turning over the house to Carolyn, but she was determined not to leave Collinwood, no matter what the doctor wanted. Was does he want? asks Frank. He wants to get her into a hospital so he can do more extensive testing than he was able to do here, explains Vicki. Why doesn't she go? asks Frank--does she have some fear of doctors and hospitals. No, that's not it, she says--she doesn't want to leave this house--you must remember she hasn't been out of here in 18 years--something's keeping her here, but she won't say what it is--she's adamant about not going. What else did she say? he asks. She asked--no, she told me to keep David away from his mother. You have no right to keep that boy away from his mother, says Frank, Mrs. Stoddard is not his guardian, she can't authorize you to do anything like that. but it's for David's sake! says Vicki, upset. Granted, says Frank, but the boy's father wants to promote this kind of relationship between the mother and son--and legally, you don't have a leg to stand on. I'm not looking at it legally! says Vicki shrilly, I'm seeing it from an emotional point of view. Which means nothing in court, he reminds her. I don't care about court, says Vicki, anyway, the things that have happened here wouldn't even stand up in court! All right, he says, I'll admit there are enough things going on with Mrs. Collins to raise a question with David's custody, but no enough to prevent her from seeing him. No! cries Vicki--there are so many unexplainable things--too many coincidences, too many unnatural occurrences. Frank agrees. Somebody has to answer them, she says--I was hoping it would b you. I only wish I could, he says, but I'm afraid the extrasensory is not my field--I deal in facts, evidence, testimony--and besides, this is not a normal case--there are no absolute value here--what's happened here you either believe or disbelieve, and even if you disbelieve it, you can't ignore it. If only somebody could explain what's been happening, she says. I'm afraid there aren't many who can explain phenomenon, he says, ESP--this place seems to be full of it. He ponders a moment, as Vicki looks disturbed. Wait a minute, he says, there's a professor at Dartmouth, of parapsychology--the study of extra sensory perception and supernatural phenomenon. That sounds a little way out (yes, we used that term back then, folks), says Vicki. But isn't that what's been happening here? asks Frank. I suppose so, says Vicki. Dr. Peter Guthrie, remembers Frank--and I know he'd be interested in this--he's always researching and investigating things like this--I'm going to phone him, ask him to come over
--I'd like his opinion. I hope he can shed some light on the matter, she says. If there's a genuine supernatural experience happening here, says Frank, Peter Guthrie will explain it. He picks up the phone.

Cottage - David runs inside. Laura follows, gasping for breath. I won! he says exultantly--I told you I could run fast! You practically flew! She laughs--take off your coat. They do. Let's get warm, she suggests. That was a lot of fun, says David. Laura agrees--we used to do that when you were little, I used to let you win, but this time, you really won. You can run pretty fast--for a lady, he says. thank you sir, she says, I consider that a very great compliment--should we get warm by the fire? OK, he says, and they both hold out their hands. I can't get used to this cold climate, says Laura. It was always warm where you came from, wasn't it? he asks. Oh, yes, she says, sitting by the fire, the temperature was always very pleasant there--feeling better, this is warmer, isn't it? Yes, he says, smiling. Poke the fire, see if you can get a little more heat out of it, she says. Can I? he asks, pleased. He picks up the poker. Of course, she says. Gee, thanks, he says, I love to do it, but my father never lets me. There's an art to it, she says--something every man should know. He asks her how he's doing. Very well, she praises--why don't you put another log on? Can I?--really? he asks, amazed--oh, boy!--which one should I take, this one? Any one you like, you're in charge of the fire, she tells him. I think I will take this one, he says, then changes his mind and selects another. That's going to make a nice blaze, she says--put it on. OK, he says, hefting the heavy log and adding it to the fire. Be careful, she warns, don't get too close. Very good, she praises. It's starting to burn, he says. This is gong to warn us now, isn't it? she asks. Yes, he says, listen to the crackling. A wonderful sound, she says. Sounds like guns going off (?) he remarks--oh, boy, look at the sparks going up the chimney! All the way up into the sky, says Laura. Thanks for letting me do that, he says. You can take care of the fire anytime you want to, she assures him. Can I? he asks eagerly. Yes, every day, if you like, she says. Oh, I would! he says. This will burn out by tonight, she says, why don't you come over in the morning bright and early and start another one? I will! he says excitedly, I'll be here real early! It's a date, she says--then I'll fix breakfast for you. Oh, boy! he says. How about pancakes? She asks. Sure! he says, grinning. We'll sit and watch the fire all day long, mmm? And I can keep putting logs on it, he says. I'll have to bring some more in from the outside, she says. I don't want you to carry them--let me carry them, he says proudly. Are you sure you're strong enough? she asks. Of course I am! he assures her, very much the man. They stare into the fire together. David, she says, I'm glad we're such good friends. Oh, I was never mad at you, really, he says. We're better friends now than ever before, she says, aren't we? Yes, he says, grinning, I like you. I'm glad, she says--I hope you mean that. I do, he says, honest! I believe you, she says--you know what, I think it would be fun if you came over and spent the night sometime--would you like that? David's mouth drops open. Oh, I would--we could stay up real late and keep the fire going... They smile at each other. Yes, that's exactly what I thought, she agrees--oh, I'm looking forward to it--we're going to have such a good time together--everything is going to be wonderful for us--we must never let anyone come between us. Who would want to do that? he asks.
I don't know, there was someone that...but that will never happen now, she says. (Brrrrr!)

Nine o'clock - Vicki looks up at the grandfather clock, then goes to the window and opens it, gazing out anxiously. She catches David running upstairs. Where were you at this hour? she demands. Out, he says. Where? She asks. With my mother, at her cottage, he says. Will you come downstairs, please? she asks. I'm going to my room, he says. You can go to your room later, says Vicki sternly, I want to talk to you now. OK, he says reluctantly. He heads back downstairs. Come in here, she tells him. They go into the drawing room. Why didn't you tell me where you were going? she asks. I thought I did, he says. You know you didn't, she says. I was with my mother, so it's OK, he assures her. I want to know where you are all the time, she says. Most of the time I'll probably be with my mother, he says. That might be a question, David--you know that your aunt Elizabeth is very sick and is going to have to go to a hospital. Will she be there long? he asks. We don't know, says Vicki. Oh boy, I hope not, he says. I hope not, too, says Vicki. Will she get better? He asks. We'll only know that after the doctor examines her at the hospital--in the meantime, she's left some instructions for us--and I'm sure you'll want to carry them out. Sure I do, says David. Good, says Vicki--one of them has to do with the amount of studying you've been doing. I knew it would be that! he says. You haven't been doing enough schoolwork, insists Vicki, tomorrow morning we're going to start bright and early and get in a good day. How early? He asks. Right after breakfast, she says. I promised my mother I'd have breakfast with her tomorrow, he says. You're going to have to have breakfast here, she says, or else we'll lose too much time. But I want to have breakfast with her, he pouts. Why don't you ask her to have breakfast with us up here? asks Vicki, tell her to come early. But she was going to make it for me down there at the cottage, by herself, complains David. She can make it up here, says Vicki, I'm sure Mrs. Johnson won't mind. Yes, but it wouldn't be the same as down there, he says. that's the way it's got to be, says Vicki. Who said so? he asks. I do, she says. I don't know why you have to be so strict all of a sudden! He says. Because I'm responsible for your education, she says. OK, he says, but you don't have to tell me when to eat! I'm responsible for what you eat, too, she says. Yes, but my mother's in charge of something, isn't she? he demands. She's in charge of the things I'm not in charge of, says Vicki. That's no fair--you're in charge of everything! He says angrily--there won't be any time for me to be with my mother! (that's the point, David.) Of course there will, says Vicki. David folds his arms over his chest. I promised her I'd take care of her fire tomorrow, he says. This disturbs Vicki. You did? she asks. Yes, she let me do it today, he says, and I did a good job of it, so I can do it whenever I want. She let you tend the fire? asks Vicki. Yes, he says, and tomorrow morning I have to bring logs for her--I'll be busy and working all the time--because my mother likes to sit and look at the fire--and so do I. He gazes into the drawing room fire. I wish that you wouldn't do that, says Vicki, upset--it's dangerous. My mother said I can, David tells her, and you have nothing to say about it. We'll see how much I have to say about it, insists Vicki. You're just trying to keep me from seeing my mother! he accuses.
David! says Laura from the doorway--Miss winters would never do a thing like that--I'm quite sure. And Vicki and Laura stare at each other.

David runs into Laura's arms while Vicki coolly greets Laura. David, you shouldn't say things like that to Miss Winters, says Laura. But they're true! says David--she doesn't want me to be with you! David, I never said anything like that, says Vicki. I'm sure you didn't, says Laura, and orders David to apologize. But she's trying to give me a lot to do so I won't be able to see you, he says. That's not true, says Laura--is it, Vicki? No, lies Vicki, it isn't. You see? Laura tells her son. But she said I couldn't have breakfast with you in the morning! says David. I didn't quite say that, says Vicki. What did you say? asks Laura. He's fallen behind in his studies, says Vicki--we've got a lot of catching up to do, so we need all the time we can get--I suggested that you have breakfast with us, up here. I had no idea you were falling behind on your work, says Laura, I'm very surprised. I'm not that behind, says David, I could catch up like that--he snaps his fingers to show how quickly. In that case, I suggest you do so, she says, so we can have our private little breakfasts--I'm sure the day after tomorrow would be all right--wouldn't it, Vicki? I don't think he can catch up enough in one day, says Vicki. Oh? asks Laura, suspicious, how long would you say? I'm not sure, says Vicki. I see, says Laura, well, why don't you run along upstairs to bed, she tells David, so you can get a nice bright and early start in the morning and get all that studying over with, hmm? OK, he says. She bids him good night and kisses his cheek. He says good night to Vicki, who promises to come up and see him before he goes to sleep. Dream well, Laura says, and David goes upstairs. I didn't realize that I was keeping David from his studies, says Laura. I didn't mean to blame you, it's not your fault, says Vicki, but you must understand, with Mrs. Stoddard so sick, we have to try and keep things running as smoothly as possible. I agree with you completely, says Laura, you're a very bright, loyal girl. Thank you, says Vicki. Did you notice how I backed you up about David's studies? Yes, says Vicki. And how willing I was to make adjustments? says Laura. Yes, you saved me from quite a scrap with him, agrees Vicki. I'm very glad about that, says Laura--however, I am a little disappointed in you, Vicki. Why? asks Vicki. Because you were so helpful to me in that very difficult beginning with David, says Laura--but right now you're not backing me up--I wonder why? Vicki turns away, uncomfortable. Can you tell me? asks Laura. I don't know, says Vicki. What's happened between us? asks Laura--is it something that I've said or done? I'm not sure anything has happened between us, answers Vicki noncommittally. I can tell that something has, I just wonder if Elizabeth Stoddard has anything to do with it? asks Laura. No, says Vicki firmly. I would feel terrible if I thought you were really trying to keep me away from David, says Laura. Whatever I do, says Vicki, I do it for David--now you can't ask for more than that. Yes I can, insists Laura, David is my son, I represent his past, his future--I think you should recognize this, and stand behind me. I'm doing the best I can, says Vicki. No you're not, accuses Laura--you're jerking away--stay with me--please, you understand more than anyone else does--you can help me the most. Of course I want to help you, says Vicki, but I have my responsibilities. To David or to Mrs. Stoddard? asks Laura. To both, responds Vicki. Don't you also have them to yourself? asks Laura. Yes, says Vicki, to make the right decision.
For your sake, I hope you do so, says Laura, because, no matter what, I will get David.

NOTES: The battle is officially joined, I would say, between Laura and Vicki, for David's very life. I'm sure Laura would have no trouble doing to Vicki what she did to Liz, and that's very scary. I imagine Laura would put everyone at Collinwood into states of coma before relinquishing her claim on David. Now that she's getting him involved with her fiery hobbies, what is her plan for him? He seems to like and love her a great deal, so she is fulfilling that goal. Will Vicki, with the help of Frank and Dr. Guthrie, be able to save David from whatever fate Laura has in store for him?

David and his mother really do seem to get along well, and I believe it was true for the actors, as well. Diana Millay and David Henesy are in contact to this day. She has said so herself. I enjoyed watching the scene in which Laura made David feel so grown-up by allowing him to poke the fire and add a log. The idea of putting together a fire from scratch put David into ecstasy, which I'm sure is what Laura wanted.

Frank and Vicki had a different opinion--emotion vs. law--but at least he agreed to try playing it her way. They do make a nice pair, don't they?  I think she and Laura both know that the gauntlet has been thrown, and not only does Laura have the fact that she's David's blood mother on her side, but the supernatural powers she carries as a Phoenix.

It seems that David is overcoming his obsession with death and violence, but he compares the sound of the fire to gunshots, leading me to believe he's still got a fixation. Nevertheless, he's a much more sympathetic character now, and we want Vicki, Frank and the others to thwart Laura's efforts to be with him. Interesting how smoothly they changed David's character so we would like and root for him.

Love, Robin

546
Robservations / #0156/0157: Robservations 09/10/01: Liz in Serious Trouble
« on: September 09, 2001, 11:13:10 PM »
Episode #156 - A storm in all its raging cruelty threatens Collinwood, but there is a force threatening Collinwood far more sinister--and far more cruel than the raging storm--and it has unleashed itself against one woman in particular.

Collinwood's front doors blow open. Liz, seemingly in a trance, exits the drawing room and walks upstairs slowly. Feeling faint, she calls Roger, then Vicki, begging for someone to help--but, overwhelmed, she topples downstairs. Roger comes out onto the landing. Liz, did you call me? he asks. He spots her lying at the foot of the stairs and runs down, kneeling beside her, asking what's the matter. He yells for Mrs. Johnson or Vicki, his voice frantic, trying to rouse Liz, but she doesn't move or respond.

Can't you hear me? asks Roger--VICKI! Vicki comes out onto the landing. Something's happened to my sister, says Roger, help me! Did she faint? asks Vicki. I don't know, he replies, I just found her here on the floor. Vicki kneels next to Liz and caresses her face. I'd better call a doctor, says Vicki. Yes, hurry! commands Roger. Liz comes to consciousness, and Roger tells Vicki to wait. Liz, are you all right? Roger asks her. What is it? she asks--I'm all right, she says, but what am I doing here? Roger helps Liz to her feet. She anxiously asks him what happened. Do you still want me to call a doctor? asks Vicki. Yes, immediately! yells Roger, frantic. Nonsense, says Liz, I'm perfectly all right, I must have fainted for a minute, but I'm perfectly all right now--don't embarrass me by calling a doctor. Are you sure you're all right? asks Roger. Positively, insists Liz. Then let's go into the drawing room, says Roger, and get you some brandy. He helps her carefully into the drawing room, telling her to take it easy. Vicki closes the outside double doors. Please stop acting as if something were wrong with me, Liz tells her brother. Do you have any idea what could have happened to you? Vicki asks, helping Liz sit on the sofa. Not the faintest, says Liz, I saw Roger hovering over me. Roger pours a drink and brings it to Liz, but she refuses it--I don't need it, she says. I totally disagree, he says. I don't want it and I can't spend the afternoon propped up like this, says Liz. Afternoon? asks Vicki. I have far too many things to do, says Liz, I'm expecting a business call from Mr. Metcalf. Metcalf? asks a startled Roger. And Vicki, says Liz, do you know whether Mrs. Johnson has finished sorting the linen; I want to give her the menu for tomorrow. Liz! cries Roger, what are you saying? I'm saying I want to give Mrs. Johnson the menu for tomorrow, repeats Liz--why the strange stares? Did you say afternoon? asks Roger. Yes, I can't sit around here all afternoon, says Liz. It's past 10, says Roger. It's after 10 o'clock at night, says Vicki--and you already gave Mrs. Johnson the menus for tomorrow. Liz is dumbfounded. And Mr. Metcalf's call came through at half past 3 this afternoon, adds Roger. That's impossible! says Liz--you mean it really is night? You mean you don't remember? asks Roger. Of course I remember! says Liz--Mr. Metcalf was going to call us...it is night? You don't remember half the day, Roger tells her. She rises to her feet and rubs her hands nervously together. Wait, let me think for just a minute, she says--I remember having lunch with you two and David and scolding David because he criticized Mr. Johnson's cooking. Yes--and then? asks Roger. Then I wrote some letters in my room, recalls Liz, looking up, and...and... Keep trying, then what? asks Roger. I'm not sure, says Liz, I went back to my room...no, how strange. Can you remember where you were before you fainted? asks Roger. Not really, it's all terribly blurred, says Liz. Are you sure I can't get the doctor? asks Roger. No, let me keep trying, says Liz, one hand clutching the other--isn't it silly, I just don't seem to remember where I was or what I was doing.
You were near the stairs, Vicki reminds her. Maybe if I started up the stairs again, says Liz, it would all come back to me. Go very slowly, cautions Roger. I was walking up the stairs, says Liz, when I didn't remember where I was or what I was doing. Could you have been our for one of your walks? asks Roger. Yes, I was outside, she says, now, walking up the stairs, very strange--where was I going?--what was I doing?--I just can't remember. She nearly faints again. Vicki rushes to her aid, holding onto her. What is it? asks Roger. Help me! begs Liz, get me to my room, quickly. Easy, dear, says Roger, quietly, helping her, you'll be all right.

Blue Whale - Joe puts a musical version of "Yesterday" on the jukebox, which will be appropriate to what follows. Carolyn comes in, sees him, and walks right past him, not saying a word. Could you tell me whether or not Mr. Devlin was in here tonight? she asks the bartender. Not so far, he says. Aren't you going to say hello? Joe asks her. I didn't think you'd want me to, says Carolyn. If he comes in, can I give him a message? asks the barkeep. No, thanks, says Carolyn. You making the rounds in search of your boyfriend? asks Joe. Carolyn swings a look of hatred on him. Sorry, says Joe, I didn't have to say that. You certainly didn't, she agrees. Are you OK? he asks. Of course I'm OK, she says. You seem a little quiet, he says. There's nothing wrong with being quiet once in a while, is there? she asks. No, I guess not, he says. You almost sound as if you're not mad at me anymore, says Carolyn. I'm still mad at you, he says, and your boyfriend Devlin had me on the merry go round, but that doesn't mean we're going to be rude every time we run into each other. I don't suppose you want to hear me say I'm sorry, do you? she asks. Not particularly, replies Joe. Because I am, she says. I doubt it, he says. I thought you weren't going to be rude, she says. Not rude, honest, says Joe. Thanks, she says sarcastically, and starts to walk away. Wait a second, he says. What for, to hear more of the truth? asks Carolyn bitterly. No, he says, I didn't mean to hurt you--sometimes a guy can't help it. Whenever I said that to you, you didn't believe me, she reminds him. Whenever I said what? he asks. That I never hurt you on purpose, she says. I see what you mean, he says, wiping his face, then I'd better warn you, Carolyn, I do want to hurt you.--I can't help it--I want to get even--I'm going to try not to--but that doesn't mean I don't want to. I understand, she says. So maybe we'd better steer clear of each other, suggests Joe. I wish we could be friends, she says wistfully. No, not a chance, won't work, he says. But we like each other, she reminds him. I never said I liked you, says Joe, I said I loved you. But you don't anymore, she says, so why can't we be friends, at least let's try
--let's sit down and have a drink together--could we, the two of us? So you can make your boyfriend jealous when he walks in? asks Joe. I don't think he'll be in, says Carolyn quietly. Oh, he says, well I really can't, anyway. Please, Joe, she begs, it would really mean so much to me if we could be friends. I can't because I've got to pick up Maggie when she finishes work, he explains. Oh, of course, says Carolyn, annoyed with herself for forgetting--I heard you'd been seeing her--she's very nice, isn't she? The best, he says. Do you see her often? asks Carolyn. As often as I can, says Joe. That's nice, says Carolyn. Yes, says Joe. The bartender reports to Carolyn that she has a phone call and can take it at the bar. She nods. I guess that's the call you've been expecting, says Joe--tell Burke I said hello. He leaves. Carolyn takes the phone. It's Roger, who says he's been calling everywhere trying to reach her--you've got to come home right away. I can't, not right now, she protests. It's very urgent, Roger tells her. What is it? she asks. Your mother, says Roger--we don't know--the doctor's with her now. Doctor? asks Carolyn--you mean she's sick? Very sick, says Roger, you'd better hurry. Yes, says Carolyn, I'll be there as soon as I can. She hurries from the bar, blonde hair bouncing on her shoulders.

Carolyn, a scarf on her head, rushes into Collinwood. She pulls off the scarf and runs upstairs, meeting Roger on the landing. How is she? demands Carolyn. We still don't know, says Roger. Is the doctor here? asks Carolyn. He left about half an hour ago, says Roger. What did he say? asks Carolyn. He said he didn't know what it was, says Roger, He doesn't know? asks Carolyn. It's not a heart attack or a stroke, says Roger, at least we have that much to be thankful for. Is she in her room? asks Carolyn. Yes, says Roger, but I don't think you should go in. But I have to! she insists. She needs all the rest she can get, says Roger. I have to at least see her, says Carolyn, trying to walk past him. Then pull yourself together, and no hysterics under any circumstances, orders her uncle. I'll be all right, she promises. Don't be too shocked, warns Roger--her memory seems to be affected--there may be moments when she doesn't recognize you. This stuns Carolyn. Not recognize me? she asks.

Liz lies in bed, Vicki tending to her. Why can't I remember? asks Liz helplessly. Vicki touches her hand and tells her to try to rest. Carolyn enters. Mother? she asks. Who is it? asks Liz. It's me, Mother--Carolyn. Carolyn? asks Liz. That's right, says Carolyn. I'll be downstairs if you need me, says Vicki, and leaves the room. Carolyn sits on the bed. How are you feeling? she asks Liz. It's so cold in here, says Liz--why can't I go to my own room? This is your room, Carolyn tells her. Yes, of course, says Liz, why can't I concentrate? What you should try to do is rest, says Carolyn, caressing her mother's face. What's happening to me? asks Liz, agitated. You're sick, says Carolyn softly, but you're going to get better. I'm not sick! insists Liz, something's happening to me--something terrible is happening to me! She sits up with a violent motion and Carolyn catches her. Please, try to lie quietly, says Carolyn. I can't lie quietly! says Liz, I've got to find out what's happening to me! You're going to be all right, her daughter assures her, nothing is going to happen to you! Yes it is! says Liz, something terrible! No it won't, we won't let it, says Carolyn--now please try to rest! Liz settles down. Rest, yes, she says, that's what I need...rest, I'm so terribly, terribly tired. Can I get you anything? asks Carolyn. I don't know, says Liz. Try to sleep, and I'll just sit here, says Carolyn. Carolyn, it is you, says Liz. Yes, it's me, I'm right here with you, says Carolyn, tears in her voice. I was walking up the stairs, says Liz. When you got sick, says Carolyn. No! says Liz, not sick, I was walking up the stairs...no, it was before, it happened before--I was walking up the stairs before it happened--I was walking up the stairs. Her agitation grows. Don't try to remember, please, says Carolyn, try to rest, please. Carolyn? asks Liz, you're crying. No, says Carolyn, no I'm not. Why are you crying? asks Liz. I'm all right, Carolyn assures her. My baby's crying, says Liz--why is my baby crying?--what happened to my baby? Nothing's happened to me, says Carolyn, upset, I'm all right, see, I'm here, with you, and I'm all right. You know what I always told you about tears? asks Liz, remember that?--tears are only good for watering cabbages--remember? I remember, says Carolyn--oh, Mother, she says, hugging her fiercely, I love you so much! Then help me! cries Liz, please help me--don't let it happen to me, don't! I promise you, says Carolyn, holding her mother's shoulders, nothing is going to happen to you! Please, begs Liz, take my hand, hold me, quick!--hold my hand, please, why don't you help me
--why doesn't somebody help me? Carolyn, cheek to cheek with Liz, holds and rocks her mother as Liz continues to beg for someone to save her.

Liz lies on her bed, awake, moving her head from side to side.

Carolyn comes downstairs. Vicki waits anxiously in the drawing room. Carolyn joins her. Is she asleep? asks Vicki. Yes, says Carolyn, Uncle Roger is with her now--she seems so frightened--she keeps saying that something terrible is about to happen to her--what could it be? I wish I knew, says Vicki, I wish that doctor knew! I know that Mother swore never to leave Collinwood, says Carolyn, but should she be in the hospital? He didn't think it necessary right now, says Vicki--I don't know, he's coming back tomorrow to make some more tests on her. I'm so scared! wails Carolyn. We've got to believe that she's going to be all right, says Vicki. But what if...what if...? asks Carolyn. She's going to be all right! says Vicki defiantly. Yes, says Carolyn, I believe that, I do--I believe that she's...she sits and bursts into tears--I can't help it, I can't lose her, I can't. Vicki rubs her shoulder reassuringly and says, "You're not going to lose her." She's all I have, all I've ever had, says Carolyn, I don't want to be alone, I can't lose her, I can't be all alone! You're not going to lose her, says Vicki--I think it would be a good idea if you went up to bed. I don't want to sleep, says Carolyn--I couldn't, anyway. Try, says Vicki. Can't I just sit here, says Carolyn. I don't think that would be a good idea, says Vicki. Carolyn nods. Probably not, she says. Is there anything I can do for you? asks Vicki helplessly, anything you want? I wish you hadn't said that, says Carolyn--you reminded me--there is something I want--oh, Vicki, why do I feel this way--my mother's upstairs and something terrible is happening to her, and I'm so alone and frightened--and there's only one thing I want, and I hate myself for wanting it--I want Burke!--I want him to take me in his arms, hold me and never let me go. She says this as if she's in pain, then goes upstairs. Vicki watches her leave, then looks up at the clock. It's midnight.

2 AM - The clock beside Liz ticks. Walking up the stairs, I was walking up the stairs, she murmurs--the storm, lightning, I was walking through the storm, yes, walking--where?--the cottage--that's right--inside, Laura, inside the cottage! Laura! She sits up. Laura, go, not David, Laura must go!--threaten--don't threaten me!--inside the cottage--I remember now--Vicki, Roger, come quickly, I remember, inside Laura's cottage, that's where it was, inside Laura's cottage! She leaves her bed and puts on her robe, then spots a dark figure in front of the window, silhouetted in lightning. Roger? Vicki? asks Liz. Is that you, Carolyn? Who's there? The figure comes closer. Who is it? Answer me! Who's there? Who is it?
Answer me! Liz screams, covering her face. The figure disappears. Liz grabs onto the bedpost and clings to it, sinking down. Vicki, Roger and Carolyn rush into the room. Liz' eyes are wide, unblinking. What is it? asks Roger. Mother? asks Carolyn. A bird, says Liz, high against the sky--fire--the waves against the rocks--the stones--the bird--fire--fire--fire!
The trio looks at Liz, knowing that something terrible has happened to her.

NOTES: What has Laura done to Liz? Just as she was about to remember, that dark figure appeared to her, seemingly terrifying her into not just forgetting, but putting her into almost a catatonic state. I bet Vicki has connected this with Laura already, given Liz' words. Will she be able to save the woman who might be her mother? We know what bird and fire mean, but what is the stones reference (not Rolling)?

I felt bad for Carolyn--until she confessed that she still wants Burke. Get over it, girl, he doesn't want you anymore! You should only know what Liz walked in on in the cottage! Also, Carolyn wails about not wanting to be alone--that she wants her mother to live so she won't be alone. Why does that come across sounding selfish to me? This also shows how much Roger cares for Liz. They're constantly arguing, but when he sees that his sister is ill, Roger is concerned.

It was good to see Joel Crothers again; I was missing the group outside the family--too much Collins for me in recent eps. Joe is a nice fellow and I really can't imagine him wanting to hurt anyone, not even Carolyn. Yet he claims he feels the urge and refused to be her friend. He has Maggie now. Was Carolyn looking for some boyfriendly comfort from her ex?


Episode #157 - Dawn has come to Collinwood, gray and cold--the night storm is over, but there is no sun to be seen--the night's vigil is almost over, but the deeds of the night remain to haunt the day.

Vicki lies asleep in a chair in the drawing room. Fire! she calls out. Bird. Stone...stone! She wakes up. Vicki rises from the chair, rubbing her face with he hands. She turns off a lamp. The stone, she says. The picture goes blurry, and Vicki smells jasmine. Josette?--I know you're here, says Vicki, I can feel it--please help me--please
--help me understand the words Mrs. Stoddard kept saying--fire, the bird, yes, the stone, that's it, isn't it--the stone in the graveyard, the crypt--that's where I'll find the answers, isn't it?--she scent's fading--please, stay with me!--please help me!--please don't leave me! But Josette goes. All right, says Vicki, I'll go, but I'm afraid. She sits on the sofa. I'm so afraid, she repeats.

Vicki comes downstairs at Collinwood, still wearing the same clothes as the night before. She puts her coat on the foyer table. Hearing a car pulling up outside, she runs to the window to see who it is, then goes to the door. It's Frank. Come on in, she says. I'll get my coat, she says. Where are we going, what's happening? he asks. I'll explain it later, on the way, she says. Where? he asks--you call me at five o'clock in the morning, you say you'll explain it when I get here, now I'm here, you say you'll explain it on the way, and when I ask you where... I just don't want to waste time! says Vicki. What's going on down there? asks Roger, appearing on the landing. Vicki asks how Liz is. She's still sleeping, thank goodness, says Roger, Carolyn's with her--Gardner, what are you doing here at this hour? I wish I knew, says Frank, something wrong with Mrs. Stoddard? Hasn't Vicki told you? asks Roger. Not yet, says Vicki. What happened? asks Frank. I'll explain it to you later, says Vicki. Where are you two going? asks Roger. I'm sorry, says Vicki, but after this night it was so difficult, and I saw I couldn't get any sleep. That's certain enough, says Roger. So I asked Frank to take me for a drive, says Vicki. A drive to where? asks Roger, perplexed. No where in particular, she says, just out of the house to relax--I won't be gone long, I promise. I want to know what happened to Mrs. Stoddard, says Frank. It's another one of those terrible, unexplainable things, says Roger--it happened last night. she fainted right there at the foot of the stairs, says Vicki. Then she is sick, says Frank. That's what we thought, says Roger, but then she seemed to recover almost immediately. But when she came round, says Vicki, she couldn't remember anything that happened to her just prior to her fainting. And when she seemed to try to recall it, she got terribly weak all of a sudden, says Roger. The doctor examined he and couldn't find anything wrong with her, adds Vicki, except for the weakness and lapses of memory. He ruled out the obvious, says Roger, it wasn't a stroke--then he made some more tests and left, saying all she needed was rest. And she's resting now, says Frank. Wait, that isn't all that happened, says Vicki. Roger gives her a look. You realize, Gardner, I'll expect you to maintain a professional silence about this, says Roger--Mrs. Stoddard is ill--that's all anyone in Collinsport has to know. Of course, says Frank. In the middle of the night, we hard her cry out, says Roger. We should never have left her room, says Vicki. We heard her say, I remember--now I know. Presumably she knew what happened to her, says Vicki. We rushed into the room...he can't get out the words.
She had fallen at the foot of the bed, says Vicki--she wasn't unconscious--but she kept repeating the same words over and over again. None of it made any sense, says Roger--it was awful to see her lying there. He goes into the drawing room, trying to compose himself. Vicki goes to him. Perhaps I shouldn't go, she says, at least not for a little while. No, I'll be all right, Roger assures her, I think it would be better if you did go out for a while. Is there anything I can do? asks Frank. Yes, says Roger, I think you should take Vicki out for that drive--the change will do her good. Are you sure you're going to be all right? asks Vicki. Of course, now you run along, says Roger. Maybe it would be good for you to get out, says Frank. Today's going to be a difficult days for me, says Roger, and I'm going to need you help--you'll be better able to give it after you've gotten some fresh air. Roger's right, come on, says Frank. All right, but I won't be gone long, says Vicki. That's a good girl, says Roger, run along. Out in the foyer, Frank helps Vicki into her coat. Where are we going at this hour of the morning, he asks, and don't tell me out for a drive, or you want to relax. No, it's not going to be very relaxing, she warns--I want you to take me back to the cemetery--back to the crypt. Frank doesn't look thrilled to hear their destination.

Crypt - Frank knocks vigorously at the door, but there is no answer. Vicki insists he's got to be here. He'd answer if he was, says Frank. We can't have come all this way for nothing, says Vicki, please keep knocking. He does, calling out, asking if anyone is there. Maybe I dreamt it, says Vicki--that Josette is tying to help me. But you said you smelled the jasmine, he reminds her. I don't know, says Vicki, I dozed off, and I kept hearing those words Mrs. Stoddard said. Bird, stone, fire, says Frank. And I woke up on the word stone and thought of this place, says Vicki, and the gravestones, and that's when I smelled the jasmine--or thought I did. She knocks herself. We've come back to see you, just like we said we would! she calls--we've come back!--can't you hear me? I hear you, says the caretaker, standing in the woods behind them. Good morning, says Frank. We came back like we said we would, says Vicki. The stones are down in the storm, intones the caretaker, some of the graves are no longer marked--I have to check my records. Would you please help us? asks Vicki. Come inside, out of the cold wind, he says, unlocking the door. Frank thanks him. They all go inside, the caretaker looking around to make sure no one is following. The room is spooky. Frank turns on the overhead lamp. They didn't like it, says the caretaker, they knocked over all the stones, I have to look in my books to find out where they go. Don't you think it was just the storm itself that knocked them down? asks Frank. No, I saw them in the lightning, says the caretaker--there was no peace in the night at all. Would you--I know you're very busy, says Vicki, but would you please do us a favor--these books, they're the records of all the people buried in this cemetery. This cemetery and the one seven miles to the north, he says, the one they dug up when the town got too big to hold the living and the dead--the living, they stayed, the dead they gave to me--their names are here. Then you must have fairly complete burial records of this whole area, says Frank. They're all here, says the caretaker, the dead who were once the living. Do you remember the woman that's buried there in the crypt? asks Vicki--L. Murdoch Stockbridge. L. Murdoch Stockbridge died by fire, says the caretaker. The name Murdoch, says Vicki, do you know it? L. Murdoch Stockbridge, died by fire, repeats the caretaker. Do you have any other Murdochs buried here? asks Frank. Or any records? Asks Vicki. Murdoch, yes, I know that name, he says, touching the tombstone--L. Murdoch Stockbridge, died by fire. Do you have any Laura's? asks Vicki, is there any way we can trace the parents of L. Murdoch Stockbridge--or do you have anybody by the name of Murdoch? Possibly a Laura Murdoch? Asks Frank. Laura Murdoch? Asks the caretaker. L. Murdoch, says Frank, Laura Murdoch. Does the name Laura Murdoch mean anything to you? asks Vicki. I don't know, he says. Please try to remember! begs Vicki. Laura Murdoch what? asks the caretaker. We don't know, says Frank. I'd have to know the last name, says the caretaker. Couldn't it just be Laura Murdoch? Asks Vicki. Laura Murdoch, the caretaker repeats, L. Murdoch Stockbridge, died by fire. I know that, says Vicki, but what about somebody with just the name Murdoch--can't you trace some family records? Laura Murdoch, he says--there's another name to it, though, not just Stockbridge this time, another name, Laura Murdoch what? Try to remember, pleads Vicki. She's here, says the caretaker, I know she's here, but the last name, I can't remember. Vicki smells jasmine--can you smell it? she asks--she's here--Josette? Child, what is it? asks the caretaker. Can you smell the jasmine? Asks Vicki. Yes, the caretaker says, far, far away. No, here, right here in this room, says Vicki. Laura Murdoch what? asks the caretaker. Josette, please help us, says Vicki, I know you're here. I'd remember it if I heard it, mumbles the caretaker, but no, it's not Josette. A book falls from the shelf. Frank picks it up and turns it over. Laura Murdoch Radcliffe, he reads. Yes, Laura Murdoch Radcliffe! Agrees the caretaker. Frank, says Vicki, how did you know? Look, says Frank, where the page opened to. She looks, repeats the name: Laura Murdoch Radcliffe.

Laura Murdoch Radcliffe, says the caretaker (I'm tired of typing that!), taking down another book--her other records, they must be here--her parents, her ancestry. Are you sure I can't do that for you? asks Frank, as he watches the caretaker searching the shelves--you can tell me where to look. Vicki looks through one of the volumes. Oh, no, says the caretaker, they wouldn't like it. Frank, have you seen this? Vicki asks him--these dates, 1840, and 1867. How young she was when she died, says Frank. No, how young she was when she died, says Vicki--doesn't that mean something to you? He shakes his head--1867? L. Murdoch Stockbridge died in 1767, points out Vicki, exactly 100 years earlier. And this is 1967, says Frank. Yes, a gap of 100 years every time, says Vicki. That is strange, agrees Frank. I think it means something, says Vicki. Do you know what it means, our being here? asks Frank. We're searching about the past of someone called Laura Murdoch, says Vicki. It means more than that, insists Frank--you think that Mrs. Collins--Laura Murdoch Collins--had something to do with what happened to Mrs. Stoddard last night, don't you? I don't know, says Vicki. But you do suspect there's some connection between the "L" or Laura Murdoch buried here and Mrs. Collins, right? he asks. Yes, she says, I guess so, she must be her ancestor. OK, and something Mrs. Stoddard said in her trance or whatever it was, the word stone made you think of this place and it was at that moment that you felt Josette Collins wanted you to come back here. I know, says Vicki--it all seems related, but only up to a point. Do you think Mrs. Collins had something to do with what happened to Mrs. Stoddard? asks Frank again. How could she? asks Vicki . Admit it, he says, we wouldn't be here if we didn't have some feeling that Mrs. Collins is responsible or in some way involved in what's happened at Collinwood. She might be, admits Vicki--I have to admit that. And aren't we supposed to be on the way to finding out? he asks. I don't know, she says, the more we find out, the more we get involved in this mystery. And suppose we do find out a few facts about Laura Murdoch Radcliffe, what does that prove? Asks Frank. But I have the feeling we're suppose to find them out! says Vicki. I've found it! declares the caretaker, she's here, ah, poor soul. What does it say? asks Vicki. She was a Murdoch, he says, Laura Murdoch married Robert Radcliffe--they say she was a beauty, too bad to die so young. Does it say anything else about her? asks Vicki. Several things, replies the caretaker--strange, very strange--they're not listed. Who's not listed, asks Frank. They should be listed, mumbles the caretaker, no Radcliffe would have married her unless they'd known who they were. Her parents, Laura Murdoch's mother and father, says the caretaker, they're not named here--just the surname, Murdoch--no Radcliffe would have married her unless it were known! You mean there's no ancestry listed at all? asks Frank. No, and that is never done, says the caretaker. Does it say anything else about her? asks Vicki. Only the way she died, he replies--here, read it.
He hands the book to Frank, who reads, Laura Murdoch Radcliffe, 1840, to 1867--died by fire. He looks at Vicki, who shakes her head in shock.

Drawing room - Mrs. Johnson had strict instructions that I was to see no one! blares Roger at Lt. Riley. So she said, Riley says, but I thought you'd prefer it if I gave you my information instead of telling it to your housekeeper. I consider this highly impertinent, complains Roger. Yes, that seems to be your prevalent attitude, says Riley, all right, I'll give my message to Mrs. Johnson. Well, what is it? asks Roger, in high dudgeon. In the first place, we have the medical records on your wife's tests, the ones she submitted to so kindly, and they verify what you told us in the first place--that the woman living here is certainly Laura Murdoch Collins, your wife. A fact that most husbands would be relieved to hear! says Roger sarcastically. The tests proved that--the dental examination, the blood work, says Riley. I have had an incredibly difficult night, shouts Roger, and I see no point in your wasting my time telling me things I already know. Aren't you at least curious what this does to our report? Asks Riley. Curious?--not in the slightest, says Roger angrily. Vicki and Frank return. Riley says he's glad Frank is here. What is it? asks Frank. He's come to tell us that officialdom has finally agreed with us--Laura is Laura--he could be commended for his perception. This surprises Vicki. Then those tests did turn out the way we thought that would, says Frank. Yes, and no surprises there, says Riley. And the woman who died in the fire, asks Vicki, she definitely is not Laura Collins. Of course she wasn't, snaps Roger--Gardner, in the capacity as the family lawyer, would you please cope with Lt. Riley, I would very much like to go to my room! Of course, says Frank--Lieutenant, perhaps you can just give me the report. I'd be glad to, says Riley--oh, Mr. Collins, you will be available for further questioning. Questioning? Asks Roger, that's absurd, what more questions could there be? This case isn't closed, and until it is, begins Riley. Listen, Lieutenant, says Roger, you suspected my wife of being an impostor, then you put her to no end of humiliation, to prove her identity--she cooperated with you fully, and so did I--and that is about all you can expect from us--Good morning. Roger exits, furious. Frank asks Riley to excuse Roger, who has had a difficult night. Yes, says Riley, sounding pissed. What else is it that you want to tell me? asks Frank. There seems to be no doubt that the woman living here is Laura Collins, says Riley, but we still have that dead body in Phoenix. And we know as much about, or as little about, that woman as you do, says Frank. I'm willing to believe that, says Frank, and yet we can't deny the fact that she, too, checked out 100 percent as Laura Murdoch Collins. Given the choice, says Frank, I think you'd accept the identity of a living woman to a dead one, especially one who died in a fire. That's what we're going to have to do, agrees Riley--we're going ahead with the burial in Phoenix--we have to bury that woman as an unidentified body. That seems the only possible solution, says Frank. It's no solution at all, says Riley, it just leaves everything up in the air--we're baffled, we just don't have any next move. Then you're stopping the investigation? asks Frank. For the time being, agrees Riley, we have no choice--but do you know something?--if I weren't a sane man, I'd put down exactly what the facts indicate--just one thing--there are two Laura Collins!
--but as I say, I am a sane man and want to stay that way--so we'll settle for utter confusion. Vicki is processing all this as Riley bids them good morning and Frank leads him to the door. Frank returns to Vicki. Two Laura Murdoch Collins, says Frank. Do you really think there are two? asks Vicki. Of course not, says Frank, do you? I don't know, she says, I was thinking that perhaps there aren't just two--there are four, and all tied together with the same mysterious link. They all died by fire
--100 years apart, says Frank. Except for the one living now, says Vicki--she hasn't died.

NOTES: Oh, but Vicki, she has! That woman in Phoenix is clearly Laura's previous life, her pre-Phoenix life, if you will, and the woman we see here is Laura reborn. Yet, given what is to happen, does this make sense? Laura is mentioned in the 1897 flashback as having been married to Jeremiah, which will be yet another discrepancy.

I'm surprised and pleased to see how helpful and believing Frank is. I feared Vicki would alienate him with her crazy crypt trips, but he seems as interested in solving this as Vicki is. They do remind me of Barbie and Ken, boy and girl detective, but I like them together.

Roger sure was nasty to Riley, but I guess after the awful night he's spent with Liz, that's understandable. The fact that there appear to be two women, one living, one dead, with the same matching teeth and blood type is pretty odd, beyond rational science, but Riley would rather just forget it than pursue it. Vicki and Frank feel differently. They now have woman born 100 years apart, all of whom died by fire--and a body that is Laura's duplicate dead in a fire in Phoenix. Coincidence? I think not!

Love, Robin

547
Robservations / #0154/0155: Robservations 09/07/01: Caretaker of the Crypt
« on: September 06, 2001, 07:54:23 PM »
Episode #154 - I have come to a dark and desolate place. I do not know where I am, or why I am here--but I only know that I am drawn by an unknown force.

The chapel door opens and an elderly man with huge glasses peers out at Frank and Vicki. We're sorry to disturb you, says Frank--we got lost on the road. We're not lost, says Vicki--this is a place we're supposed to find. Can you hear me? asks Frank--can you tell us where we are? The old man starts to reach up to touch Vicki's face. Frank protectively pulls her back. It's all right, says Vicki. You're alive? asks the man? Yes, says Vicki. Both of you, living? he asks. (this guy is a hoot!) Yes, says Frank, we were hoping you could tell us where we are. I heard the knocking, he says, I always hear the knocking--I open the door and they're never there. Who knocks on your door? asks Vicki. They do, he says. The children in the neighborhood, they play pranks on you? asks Frank. Some of them are children, says the old man, some are older than I, but they open the door and they go away, but you're not like them. No, says Vicki, we didn't go away, did we? No, agrees the old man, but that's not why you're not like them--you're living, they're dead. Vicki gives Frank a nervous glance over her shoulder.

Please, says Frank, would you just tell us where we are, then we'll go away. Don't go away, says the old man, everyone else has gone away, so long ago, I can't remember--don't you go, too. Where are we? asks Vicki. You didn't read the names, says the man. We didn't see any names, says Frank, it was too dark--we didn't even see a sign. No sign, only the stones--you didn't read the name on the stones? asks the man--the gravestones--the great name of Stockbridge is on almost all of them. This is a cemetery? asks Vicki.
Of course the names are worn now, so many of the stones have fallen, I can't blame you, says the old man, for not knowing where you are. And you're the keeper? asks Vicki. The earth is the keeper, says the man, I just open the door when they knock. (Brrrr!) Can we come inside? asks Vicki. Please come in, says the caretaker. Vicki and Frank follow him inside. He closes the creaky door behind them. They enter a small, cold-looking room filled with a desk, chair, shelf and books. It's brick, very gloomy. They look around. Vicki asks if these are the records of the people buried here. Yes, he says, names, the day they were born, the day they died, and where in the ground outside they are laid forever. And that's all that's known about them? asks Vicki. No, he says, that is all that is in the books--the rest is in here--he taps his head--come, I'll show you. You're very kind, says Frank, edgy--maybe some other time. No! says Vicki, distressed, I can't go now, I know I can't! The man takes down a book and reads "P. Agthorn Stockbridge, born 1713, died 1731--at the height of his youth--trampled by a stallion--he left a young wife and a baby girl--the girl they say had hair like the sun--here is another"... You'd think it would smell all musty in here, says Vicki, but it doesn't--it smells of jasmine. Jasmine? repeats the caretaker. It comes from in there, says Vicki, pointing to another room. Frank darts forward. What are you talking about? he asks--let me take you home, I'm worried about you. What's in there? asks Vicki. No, not in there, warns the caretaker, you mustn't go in there. Why not? asks Vicki. That's the crypt, he replies, I never let anyone go in there. But I have to, protests Vicki, please! If the man says no, says Frank, I think we'd better take his word for it. We knocked, says Vicki, and we didn't go away, we came in--please do us this one favor. That's where the young man I was just telling you about is buried, the caretaker explains--all the Stockbridges that met a violent death, they're inside there, away from the wind outside, away from the hail and the hot sun--where they can find the most peace. Please, begs Vicki. Well, all right, but quietly, he cautions, so quietly even they can't hear. He leads them into the room and turns on an overhead light. It's so musty in here I can hardly breathe, complains Frank. Smell the jasmine, says Vicki. (this struck me funny.) See here, says the caretaker, shining a flashlight on a stone--P. Agthorn Stockbridge lyes here, Born 1718--Died 1731. The caretaker reads the stone. What does P stand for? asks Vicki--Paul, Peter? No, I don't know, he says, first names didn't mean much to the Stockbridges, it was the last name that meant the most, and the middle name, the name of the families that married into the Stockbridge line--this man's name was Agthorn--that was his mother's maiden name. And they all died violently? asks Vicki. Every one of them, affirms the caretaker--here, Hugh Spencer Stockbridge, born 1687, died 1780--he was murdered--his throat was slit while he was sleeping. And she was drowned at sea, says the man, directing the flashlight on the stone above--E. Pendleton Stockbridge, born 1801, died, 1817--she was drowned at sea, most of her body was torn to bits by the rocks. (such a pleasant story.) Please, Vicki, can't we leave now? asks Frank. Vicki shakes her head. All death is violent in its way, says the caretaker, but for these poor souls, it was especially so. He leads them to another stone, shining the flashlight on L. Murdoch Stockbridge, born 1735, died 1867--how did he die? asks Vicki. Not he--she--says the caretaker--burned to death. What was that name? asks Frank. L. Murdoch Stockbridge Frank reads, repeating the name a couple of times. A candle fell against the bed curtain, says the caretaker--what body is in there is mostly ashes. Vicki puts her hand to her mouth and coughs. Frank, I can't breathe! she chokes, the air--please take me out of here! Vicki, look at that name, says Frank. It's so musty in here, only a minute ago, the smell of jasmine! Says Vicki. Read that name, orders Frank--L Murdoch Stockbridge.
Please take me away from here! begs Vicki. I've seen that name--L. Murdoch--on legal documents in the office a hundred times, says Frank--Laura Murdoch Collins--L. Murdoch Stockbridge. The caretaker repeats the latter name and adds, "Died by fire--L. Murdoch Stockbridge died by fire!"

It's Josette Collins! says Vicki. No, we have no one here by that name, says the caretaker. In the car, says Vicki, just before I asked you to turn off the road, I smelled jasmine--that's her special scent--and here again--L. Murdoch Stockbridge--Laura Murdoch Stockbridge--her name was Laura? First names meant nothing to the Stockbridges, he says, the middle name told where the blood came from--that's what they wanted to preserve--the bloodline. I think we can go now, says Vicki. None too soon for me, says Frank. Don't go, please! says the caretaker, I opened the door and let you in--please don't go. Thank you, says Frank, but we really do have to go. Were you looking for something particular? asks the caretaker. No, says Frank--but we found it anyway, he says wonderingly, looking at Vicki. What was it? the caretaker asks. We don't know, says Frank. I don't understand, says the caretaker. Neither do we, says Vicki--thank you--and they leave the caretaker to turn out the lights in the violent death room.

Sarah Johnson, smiling, enters the drawing room and asks Roger (rather flirtatiously, I thought), if she can get him anything. He already has a drink in his hand. No thank you, he says, I have everything I need right now. There's a little chill in the air, she says, maybe I'd better build up the fire. She moves to d so. The fire is fine, says Roger impatiently, sitting down. I don't mean to interfere, says Sarah, mining for gossip, but I hope there hasn't been anymore trouble. I wasn't aware there had been any in the first place, he says. I could hardly help noticing the police had been here again, she says. Oh, you couldn't, could you? asks Roger sarcastically. I saw their car in the driveway, she says. I see, says Roger. It bothered me to think of anyone in this family being in any kind of trouble (her expression says otherwise). Thank you, says Roger, but nobody is in any trouble. I'm glad to hear that, she says, because with all due respect, I like to think of this family as something very close, very important to me. You should be commended for your loyalty, says Roger--as for the police, believe me, it was nothing important. Believe me, I'm happy to hear that, she says. Laura briskly enters the house and greets Sarah. Roger abruptly asks Sarah to get him some coffee with his brandy--very strong and black--would you go into the kitchen and make some, please?--I think Mrs. Collins would enjoy a cup, too. Of course, says Sarah, undoubtedly annoyed at being asked to leave. She goes. Roger cautions Laura not to speak until Sarah is out of earshot--have you decided to make a full explanation? he asks. I've come to tell you that I don't have anymore to say, she says. Please! says Roger, irritated, what you tell the police is a matter of absolutely no interest to me--lies and evasions are what they deserve (oh, really?) I deserve much more, and I'm waiting to hear it! But I don't have anything to tell you that I haven't told them! she protests. I don't accept that answer! says Roger angrily--a woman died in your apartment in Phoenix, and I'm convinced you know more than you're telling me--I'm waiting, Laura, do you hear--I am waiting for the truth! What would you like to hear? she demands--tell me exactly what is it and I'll say it! Don't you understand, I must know, it's for your own sake, he says, you must tell me the truth so that I can handle the entire situation--as it has to be handled. What are you thinking? asks Laura--surely not that I murdered that woman! Is it impossible? he asks. Roger! she says. Oh, you're so shocked, he mocks-- when will you learn that nothing a human being does is shocking. The idea that I could murder anyone, says Laura--I refuse to discuss this, Roger! If you go through that door, warns Roger, as she starts to leave, it may be the first step in your eminent departure from Collinwood! Don't be ridiculous, she says, my staying or leaving is Elizabeth's decision--at the moment, she has agreed to my staying. I'm afraid that was before our visit from Lt. Riley, says Roger--my sister and I had a chat in this very room before you came here--tonight's episode has convinced her there is no longer any reason for you to stay on in Collinwood. I am not leaving here without David, she reminds him. You are if Liz says you are, he tells her. Did you hear what I said? she repeats--I said I'm not leaving without my son! We'll see, says Roger. I think you and Liz had better listen to me, says Laura--I'm getting a little tired of her threats and I think it's time she realized I have a few of my own! Oh? he asks. And if she thinks she can force me to leave Collinwood... begins Laura. Yes? asks Roger. I don't advise her to try it, because I can carry out my threats, too! says Laura And you think you're incapable of murder, says Roger--I want you to look at yourself right now. Perhaps I was a little carried away, she agrees, calmer--you know I could never hurt anyone. (tell that to Sam. all this thwarting is pissing her off.) That's a lie, says Roger. I get very frightened at the thought of losing David! she cries. Frightened enough to kill? He asks. Of course not! she says. You forget, he says, that as your husband, I got a running report of your conduct from the hospital. I was sick then, I'm not sick now! she insists. Are you so sure? he asks. What do you want me to say--do you want me to say something I didn't do? she asks desperately. No, but I want you to explain a lot of things that have not been explained, he says. I do not know who that woman was! says Laura. That is only one incident, he says, there are many other things that have to be explained, much closer to home. Such as? she asks. Sarah enters the foyer, tray in her hands; she can hear all now. Burke Devlin, says Roger. We're not going to start that argument again! protests Laura. Indeed we are, says Roger, until I know what you two are up to. I told you, I'm trying to keep him pacified, says Laura. That's a strange way of pacification, says Roger. (is she sleeping with him?) We want to keep his mind off the manslaughter case, says Laura. I told you never to mention those words! hisses Roger. Then don't keep bringing up the subject of Burke! says Laura. Sarah listens closely.
And stop suspecting my methods! orders Laura. Sarah bangs the tray against the table outside the foyer to warn of her imminent arrival. Mrs. Johnson, says Roger in a hushed voice. Laura sits on the sofa. Sarah comes in and says she hurried as fast as she could--I hope I didn't keep you waiting--would you like me to pour? No, Mrs. Collins will pour, instructs roger. Sarah sets down the tray on the coffee table. If that's all, says Sarah, I'd like to go to bed, if there's nothing else. You've had a busy day? Roger asks her sarcastically. Yes, she says, I have, always on the go--I like it that way. She bids both good night and leaves. How much do you think she heard? asks Laura. I don't know, says Roger. Maybe nothing, says Laura. Maybe everything, counters Roger. (everything, naturally, or enough to do damage.)

Frank and Vicki return to Collinwood and stand in front of the door. Are you all right now? he asks. I think so, she says--are you sure you didn't smell jasmine, too? The only things I smelled were must and mold, he says. I'm sure it was Josette Collins, says Vicki, trying to tell us something about Mrs. Collins. I'll have to admit, there was something odd going on there, he admits--but why would she want you to know that Mrs. Collins is descended from an old New England family that had married into the Stockbridges? I don't know, says Vicki, but what bothers me is that that woman died by fire. That old man kept whispering that over and over again, says Frank--L. Murdoch Stockbridge, died by fire. Could it have anything to do with that fire in Phoenix? wonders Vicki. Who knows? asks Frank, but Mrs. Collins didn't die in that fire. I wish I understood what I'm supposed to understand, says Vicki. So do I, he says. Wish we could piece everything together, she says--David's dreams, Sam Evans' paintings, the fire in Phoenix, and now this ancestor. If she is an ancestor, says Frank. It seems connected--and yet so unconnected, says Vicki--I'm very tired--would you like a drink before you go back? You make it a stiff one and you're on, he says. (ahem, mind out of the gutter.) Ah, says Roger as they come in, Vicki and Mr. Garner, our legal light that puts a sparkle in our governess' lovely eyes! (LOL!) Everyone greets everyone else a good evening. How are you? Frank asks Roger. I'm not so sure at the moment, he says, brandy? Fine, says Frank. Would you care to join our little merry-making? asks Roger. Nothing for me, says Vicki. Roger prepares the drinks. Would you like some coffee? offers Laura. Vicki thanks her and sits beside her--did you first come to Collinsport as a young woman? queries Vicki. I'd like to think that I came as a young woman the second time as well, says Laura, pouring a cup of coffee. (I guess she means her sane return to Collinwood.) I'm very sorry, says Vicki, what I meant was, your family didn't come from Collinsport? No, says Laura--why the interest in my family? The thing is, David is always talking about his family, says Vicki--he knows about the Collinses, but he speculates about your side of the family, and I have nothing to tell him. If he asks again, says Laura, tell him his mother comes from one of the oldest, finest families in the area. I have something to tell you, Roger tells Frank--I was going to call you first thing in the morning, hoping to anticipate a call you can expect from Lt. Riley. Must we talk about this tonight? asks Laura. I'm merely going to tell Mr. Gardner what Lt. Riley told us, says Roger, that's all. What did Riley have to tell you? asks Frank. Something very amusing, says Roger--that the authorities in Arizona--they're very diligent, you know--they have identified beyond any question of doubt who that woman was who burned up in the fire. They have? asks Vicki. Yes, says Roger, dental records, blood types--all of the things modern science has invented to make this possible--and at least the great mystery is solved. I'm glad to hear that, says Frank--who was she? The lady who burned up in that fire has proven to be, with absolutely certainty, says Roger--Laura Murdoch Collins. Laura Murdoch Collins, died by fire, murmurs Vicki. I think it's amusing, don't you?
--very amusing, says Roger. Frank, not smiling, looks at Laura, whose face is expressionless.

NOTES: Eureka! Has Vicki found it? Did Josette lead her to the biggest clue connecting Laura with the supernatural? What is amusing to Roger appears to have struck a chord in both Frank and Vicki. What will they do to investigate further?

Sarah was such a hoot, trying to pump Roger for info when he didn't want to be pumped. She still got an earful, and I bet she'll go straight to Burke with it. How will he react to what Laura told Roger about keeping him pacified? Either through fair means or foul, Laura has her claws in him, and he won't like being made a fool of.

That caretaker always gives me the creeps, talking about the dead the way he does, but he adds a lugubrious comical element, too. I always thought he was an interesting character.


Episode #155 - A strange woman has come to Collinwood, a mysterious woman capable of lies and deceptions. She believes no one suspects her, but unknown to her, in a room, far away from Collinwood, there is one who could unmask her.

Mrs. Johnson pays Burke a visit in his suite at the Inn. You look like the cat that swallowed the canary, he remarks. She grins proudly. If I do say so, I really earned my paycheck this week, she says. What do you have to tell me? he asks, helping her off with her coat. First I want you to answer me something, she says--you have a great deal of faith in Laura Collins, haven't you? All the faith in the world, he says. You really think she'd going to be able to help you destroy the Collins family? asks Sarah. Yes I do, he replies. How do you think she'll do that? asks Sarah. By testifying for me at a retrial, says Burke. She's going to tell the court is was her husband that was driving the car that killed that man, not you? asks Sarah. That's right, why? asks Burke. What makes you think she'd be willing to do that? asks Sarah. She told me she would, he says, she gave me her promise. (why the third degree before dropping the bomb, Sarah? Seems kind of mean to me.) She's lying, says Sarah--you're not going to like what I tell you, but Laura Collins is a fraud!

Those are strong words, says Burke--you'd better have plenty of evidence to back them up. I have evidence from Mrs. Collins' own lips, Sarah assures him. What does that mean? asks Burke. I overheard Mr. and Mrs. Collins, they were talking about you, says Sarah, and Mr. Collins said he was worried about you--he thought you and Mrs. Collins were up to something and he wanted to know what it was. What did Laura say? asks Burke. She said she was keeping you pacified, reveals Sarah. Laura said that? asks Burke, taken aback. That's the word she used, says Sarah--my hearing is perfect--I heard her say she was keeping you pacified to keep your mind off that manslaughter case. What else? asks Burke. That made Mr. Collins very nervous, and he said she wasn't to use those words, says Sarah, and she told him not to worry about you, that she had her own way of handling you. Handling me? asks Burke. That's the gist of it, says Sarah, then they heard me outside and stopped talking. Burke rubs his face with his hand. I don't understand any of this, he says. It's plain this woman has made a fool of you, says Sarah. You're lying! accuses Burke, you have to be. I don't lie, not to you, says Sarah. Laura wouldn't say that, says Burke, she couldn't. (denial, meet Burke.) She did, says Sarah. I don't believe that! says Burke--who's been putting you up to telling these lies to me? These are not lies, but the truth! says Sarah. Was it Roger, is he behind this? demands Burke, is he paying you now? She turns to leave. Answer my question, I want the truth! he says. You got the truth a moment ago, she says--if you don't want to believe it, don't--but that was the truth! Angry, she gathers up her coat and gloves and heads for the door. Burke calls her name and apologizes for losing his temper. You should be, she says. Accept my apology, is won't happen again, he assures her. I'm sorry for you, she says, it's plain to see this woman has got you wrapped around her little finger. That's not true, he says. Isn't it? she asks. I know Laura, he says, she isn't capable of this kind of deception. (Roger doesn't agree.) Maybe you don't know her as well as you think you do, suggests Sarah. I don't want to believe that, he says. Men--you're all alike, says Sarah, just let a pretty woman bat her eyes at you, you believe anything--you think she wants to go to jail?--that's where she'll go if she testifies for you--she'd have to tell that she'd lied in a court of law. She says she doesn't want to protect herself at all, says Roger, she only wants to get even with Roger. She has to say that, points out Sarah, she doesn't want you making any trouble.
This undeniable truth hits home. Yes, says Burke. Well? says Sarah. If she's planning to trouble cross me, says Burke viciously, her little plan is going to backfire--she's gonna pay for it!

Cottage - By the fireplace, of course - I'm glad you came to see me today, Laura tells David, her arm around her son--I've missed you! You have? asks David, smiling up at her--I missed you, too. I'm glad, she says, hugging him--it must be getting close to your dinnertime--you going to have to be getting back, they'll be looking for you. Do I have to? he asks. I don't want you to go, she says, but I think it's best--after all, we don't want anyone to find you here, do we? I guess not, he agrees. Are you sure nobody knows you came here? she asks. Nobody knows, he says, Aunt Elizabeth was busy, and I waited until Miss Winters had gone into town. Good, says Laura, because no one must know you're paying me these little visits. Nobody does, he assures her. There are a lot of things your Aunt Elizabeth doesn't understand, says Laura--how much I need you and you need me. I don't understand my aunt, he says, I guess she's just being mean--she never acted this way before. That's because she doesn't understand, says Laura, but one day she will--however, in the meantime, these visits must be our secret, OK? OK, he agrees. I'll get your coat, she says. He picks up a music box and comments on how pretty it is. You want to hear it play? she asks. Sure, he says. She takes it from him and winds it up. He listens to the tune. It's pretty, he says. You like it? she asks. Yes, he says. It's yours, she says. You mean I can have it, for keeps? he asks, joyous. Yes, she says, but I think you'd better leave it here--someone might ask you where you got it, and we don't want anyone to know you've been here. I'll keep it hidden, he swears, looking at it, nobody will find it--please, Mother, let me take it home. It's very difficult to say no to you, she sighs. Then let me have it, he begs, please, Mother?
All right, but keep it hidden, she says. I will! he says, closing the music box. I want you to remember something, she says, don't tell anyone--it's got to be our little secret. I like secrets, he says. Good, she says, helping him on with his coat. I'll try to come back tomorrow, he says. Fine, she says, be very careful going home. I will, he says. They say goodbye and he leaves. She looks into the fire, sits down, and smiles with satisfaction.

Liz stares out the drawing room window at the lightning. Thunder rolls. David returns home, music box in hand, and takes off and hangs up his coat. (camera goof) Liz goes into the foyer and calls to him. He hides the music box behind his back. Did I startle you? asks Liz. I thought you were upstairs, he says. I came down a little while ago, she says, where have you been? Out on the beach, playing, he says. You know I don't like you playing on the beach after dark, I've told you a hundred times! Liz chastises I'm sorry, he says. At least you came home before it rained, says Liz. Is dinner ready? he asks. I'll tell Mrs. Johnson to have it ready in a few minutes, she says. Oh, he says, walking backwards, I'll go up and wash my hands. David, why are you backing away from me? she asks--what are you holding behind your back? Nothing, lies David. I can see you're holding something, says Liz, It's nothing important, says David. Show it to me, orders Liz. He holds it out. It's nothing but this old box, he says, handing it to her upside down--I found it on the beach. That's a strange sort of thing for someone to lose on the beach, comments Liz. People are losing odd things on the beach all the time, he says. She looks at it. I've seen this before, she says. You couldn't have, says David, I just found it. Why are you lying? asks Liz. I'm not, he says. I recognize this, says Liz, it belongs to your mother--she gave it to you, didn't she? No! protests David. I've seen it on the table in her cottage, says Liz. Maybe she lost it, suggests David. I don't believe that, says Liz--I think you saw her this afternoon and she gave it to you. No, insists David. Why are you lying to me? asks Liz. Because you wouldn't understand, says David. I'll try to understand, promises Liz. I like my mother, he pouts, I want to see her, but you won't let me see her, and it isn't any fair. Did your mother tell you that? asks Liz. I knew it anyway, says David--why do you have to be so mean to her? I'm not mean to her, says Liz. I think you are, he says. Let's go into the drawing room, she says, I want to talk to you. She leads him in and she sits on the sofa. Are you going to scold me? he asks. No, darling, she says, I just want you to understand a few things--sit down. He does. What do I have to understand? he asks. I wouldn't do anything to hurt your mother, says Liz. Then why won't you let me see her? he asks. Because I have to decide what's best for you, says Liz, and I don't think you and your mother should be together right now. But I LIKE to see her, says David, I want to see her. You didn't a few days ago, she says. That was a few days ago, he says, I was just acting like a stupid baby. You were having those dreams about her, Liz reminds him. But I'm not having those dreams anymore, he says. Just the same, she says, you were having them and they did disturb you. You want my mother to go away, don't you? asks David, armed crossed over his chest. Just for a while, says Liz--I'm not saying she can't come back someday. I don't WANT her to go away! says David, don't you see--please, don't make her go away! I have to decide what's best for you, she explains, even though I have to make a decision you don't like. You wanna get rid of my mother because you hate her! accuses David. That's not true, says Liz. Isn't it? he asks. Of course not, she says, I couldn't hate her because she is your mother, and I love you very much. Well I don't love you! he says. David! cries Liz. I don't! he says. That's a terrible thing to say! says Liz. (David always pulls out that hate card.) I don't care! He says, I don't love you
--you don't want my mother to stay, you want her to go away--you're mean!--I hate you! He runs off. Liz is very upset.

Cottage - I'm waiting for an explanation, Burke tells Laura as she twists her hands together. So am I! she counters. You? he asks. You come baring in here when I told you never to come here, and then you just announce that you can't trust me anymore--well, why? I keep my ear to the ground, says Burke--I hear you and Roger are getting very cozy. She makes a face. Who told you that, Vicki? she asks resentfully. Never mind who told me, says Burke--whose side are you one?--Roger's?--mine?--or are you playing both ends against the middle? I already told you whose side I'm on, says Laura--what more can I say? I've a hundred reasons not to trust you, he says. Then don't! she says. Is that all you have to say? he asks. That's all I can say, except goodbye, she says. Aren't you even going to try to defend yourself? asks Burke. No, she replies, goodbye, Burke. she sits by the fire and cries. He sits beside her. Laura... he says. I said goodbye, she reiterates, please go! Don't cry, he says gently. (this gal bird has the moves down!) I just can't help it, she says, because I'm saying goodbye to so much! H turns her to face him. Do you remember what we said to each other a long time ago? she asks him. We said a lot of things, he recalls. We vowed to each other that someday... she sniffs ...we would be together, finishes Burke--is that what you want? Please, go, she says, tears in her voice. Could we ever be together?--is that possible now? he asks. Not if you don't trust me, she says. I want to trust you, he assures her. But you don't, she says, you constantly have to be reassured--you just can't believe I'm honest with you. I believe that you're honest now, he says.

Liz, obviously perturbed, sits alone in the drawing room, the storm loud and obnoxious outside. She finally takes her coat and leaves the house.

I have to appease Roger, Laura explains to Burke, I have to pretend I'm not interested in you because otherwise I'll never get custody of David
--can't you understand that? Yes, he says. Then why do you mistrust me? she asks, her eyes limpid and lying. I don't, he says. You didn't a moment ago, she points out. That was a moment ago, he says, and I was wrong. I hope you mean it, she says, for many reasons. I mean it, he says. He touches her cheek. You're very beautiful, he says. She thanks him. Come here, he orders, and draws her into his arms for a kiss. She starts to protest, but responds. From the doorway, Liz cries, "LAURA!", her face filled with fury. She slams the door behind her and surveys Burke and Laura.

Burke and Laura leap to their feet. Liz! says Laura. Don't bother to explain, says Liz, no explanations are necessary. That's right, says Burke. I'm glad we agree, says Liz. I think you'd better go, Laura tells Burke. Are you sure you want me to? he asks. Yes, please go, she says. OK, I'll call you later, he promises--I'm glad you walked in just now, Liz--I like things out in the open. So do I! she retorts. Burke says goodnight to Laura. Burke leaves. I hope you won't try to embarrass either one of us by offering an explanation, says Liz. I suppose there's no point to it, because you won't listen, says Laura. No I won't, agrees Liz--I know what I saw. Appearances can be deceiving, says Laura. Right now I'm not so concerned about you and Burke, says Liz--I'm concerned about what you're doing to David. What am I doing to David? asks Laura. Encouraging him to lie, to meet with you secretly, says Liz. Did he tell you that? asks Laura. I won't have it, says Liz--I've tried to be patient with you, but my patience has come to an end--I'm asking you to leave. But you already have, says Laura. But you haven't done anything about it, says Liz. That's only because I haven't had enough time, says Laura--I need more time! You've had plenty of time, says Liz--I want you to please go! Tonight, in the middle of this storm? Demands Laura. Tomorrow at the latest, says Liz. Is that an ultimatum? Asks Laura. Call is what you wish, says Liz--I've had enough from you--you're not welcome here anymore. And if I refuse to leave? asks Laura. It won't do you any good--you'll never get David, says Liz. How will you stop me? asks Laura. I'll take you to court, says Liz. I must say, you're very good at making threats, aren't you? asks Laura. It's more than a threat, vows Liz--I'll take action--you'll never get David. Never? asks Laura. That's right, says Liz--I'm convinced more than ever that you're not good for him. I think you should know something, says Laura, that if I decide to take David, no power on earth will stop me! What do you mean? asks Liz. You'll find out, says Laura. Will I? asks Liz. Mmm-hmm, says Laura, and I think you'll be very sorry that you tried to interfere with my plans. We'll see, vows Liz--now I want you to leave--do you hear me? Oh yes, says Laura, I hear you.
Good, says Liz, and leaves the cottage without a backward look. Laura goes to the fire. She throws another log on it, then sits down and stares into it.

Liz arrives home and closes the doors behind her. She takes off her coat, rubbing her arms against the chill. She calls to Roger when she enters the drawing room, but she's alone. She feels her face. We see Liz and Laura's eyes superimposed. Liz seems to be losing strength as she heads for the stairs, barely able to walk up them. Roger, where are you? asks Liz, feeling suddenly faint.
Vicki? Roger? somebody help me! And she tumbles down the stairs.

We see Laura's eyes one more time, then Liz lying at the bottom of the stairs unconscious.

NOTES: Oh, dear, we know what Laura was able to do to Sam with those terrible eyes of hers, what has she now done to Liz? Is the matriarch of Collinwood dead or dying? Poor Liz had no idea what creature she was going up against in her desire to protect David, but Laura is a formidable enemy. Didn't it seem as if Laura was working some bizarre alchemy on Burke--besides her tears, I mean. Is it possible he's that much of a softy where Laura is concerned, or did she use some powers on him? I still don't think Laura really cares much for Burke anymore; I think she's above earthly love now. I think she just wants to keep him out of her way while she works on her dominant goal--getting David out of the clutches of the family.

Liz had to know that trying to keep David and Laura apart wouldn't work, and that they would find a way to see each other despite her orders. Now that the painting that was to serve as a warning has been destroyed, David's real feelings toward his mother have come out--the longing to see her, be with her, like any normal little boy. The painting sent those nightmares, clouded his vision of Laura, so he saw his mother as something evil. The problem is, she apparently IS evil, with evil intentions toward him. Apparently Josette sent Vicki and Frank to the crypt so they would learn new information about Laura and hopefully prevent a tragedy.

Love Sarah with Burke. She almost seems to be baiting him when she asks him all those sly little questions about Laura's loyalty, then she lowers the boom. It seemed as if she did it that way to get maximum exposure out of her big news, toying with Burke like a cat with a mouse. Burke's fury and disbelief that Laura is lying to him seems to go hand in hand with her hold over him, a hold I still suspect is more supernatural than man-woman passionate.

Have a great weekend!

Love, Robin

548
Robservations / #0152/0153: Robservations 09/06/01:
« on: September 05, 2001, 07:34:21 PM »
Episode #152 - A little boy has had a change of heart at Collinwood--it is a change that affects many other people--in particular, one woman, who feels her own security, indeed, her whole way of living, is threatened by this change.

Vicki finds Liz pacing in front of the fireplace. You wanted to see me? asks Vicki. Yes, I'm very upset, says Liz--David's mother visited him in his room last night. It must have been after I left, says Vicki. I guess you should have stayed with him longer, says Liz. He was very upset about losing his painting, says Vicki, I thought it best to leave him alone so he could get over it by himself--as far as I know, though, nobody went into his room. Obviously she did, says Liz, and I don't like it a bit. I'm very sorry, says Vicki, but to be quite honest, even if I had seen her go in, I wouldn't have stopped her--she is David's mother. Now will you please stop her, commands Liz. Stop her from seeing David? asks Vicki. I've told Mrs. Collins I don't want her to see David again, says Liz--maybe in a few months, but not now. What if she wants to see David? asks Vicki--how can I prevent it? You'll have to do something, insists Liz, make up an excuse--if you can't think of anything, refer to me
--but you must stop David's mother from seeing him again! (very unfair to Vicki to put her in this position.)

Laura sits in her usual spot, staring into the fire. Frank Garner tops by and introduces himself to her, explaining that he's the attorney who will be representing Roger in their divorce action. How do you do? she asks. He wants to have a few words about it with her, and she invites him in to sit down. He takes off his coat and loaves it on the sofa. They sit down. What is it you wanted to ask me? she queries. I wondered who was representing you, he says--lawyers dealing with lawyers make faster headway--we speak the same language. Frankly, I hadn't given it much thought, she says. You'd better, if you want to move this thing along quickly, advises Frank. I do want it to, you have no idea how much, she says--do we have to go through all this rigmarole?--I mean, can't you just handle the whole thing for both of us? That might be awkward, he says. I don't see why, says Laura. I represent the Collinses, he says, my first allegiance would have to be to them. Of course, she says, but I don't see what that has to do with it. Surely you'll want to settle it, he says--as their attorney, it's my job to see that it's kept within reason--if I were to act for you, I'd have to get as much as possible--so you can see there would be a conflict of interest. No there wouldn't, she says, for the simple reason that I don't want any of their property, or a single penny. (why?) This surprises Frank. Oh, what would you live on? he asks. I have my own resources, she says evasively. Off the record, says Frank, it would be extremely foolish not to ask for something. But I am asking for something, she says, I'm asking for the only thing they have that I want--my son. I'm afraid it's not as simple as that, says Frank. Why not? asks Laura--I want David, Roger has agreed to it, I don't see anything complicated about that. What about the boy's interests? asks Frank. Oh, he'll be taken care of, Laura assures him--where I plan to take him, he'll have no need for anything the Collins family could give him. (why?) You're forgetting that David is potentially a very wealthy young man, points out Frank--you can't ignore a fortune that's rightfully his. Would it help if I signed something guaranteeing not to touch any of his money, to keep it all in trust for him until he comes of age? Asks Laura. Certainly, says Frank, as far as the Collins family is concerned, that would clear up all the financial problems. Draw it up, I'll sign it, says Laura. It means that you'll be totally responsible for the boy's care, he says. I assure you, I am delighted with that responsibility, she says--I want only my son. Very well, says Frank, I'll take care of the whole matter--when the time comes to go to court, I'll find somebody to stand up for you--it will only be a formality. (ka-ching for two lawyers.) I'm very grateful to you, she says. There's one other matter I feel obliged to discuss with you, says Frank--it's about that woman who burned to death in the fire in your apartment in Phoenix. What about her? asks Laura. The police have been asking all kind of questions, he says. Yes, they've asked me a lot of questions, too, she says, I've answered to the best of my ability, but I don't know anything about it, or how she got into my apartment--I'm really as baffled as they are. They've been bandying about some rather unpleasant innuendoes, he says, such as murder. That's absolutely ridiculous, she says. There may be an investigation, he says, in which case you would have to go back to Phoenix to testify. Impossible, she says. I'm afraid it's all too possible if the law insists, says Frank, but you don't have anything to fear, unless of course you're hiding some information. Of course I'm not, she says, it's just that I've got to get everything settled here first, there's nothing the law can do to me--the only thing that can harm me is if I don't get my son. (one track mind--not money or anything else is important to her.) I'll do everything I can to expedite matters, promises Frank. That's very kind of you, she says. I'll go back to the office now and start things in motion, he says. If you could do everything to see that I get David as soon as possible, she says, I'll be in your debt eternally--goodbye.
He bids her goodbye and leaves. She sits by the fire, looking as if she intends to harm someone.

Laura holds her hand up in front of the fire. Vicki stops by. What a nice surprise, says Laura--you're just in time for tea. Thank you, says Vicki. Come in and make yourself comfortable while I fix things, says Laura. Was that Frank Garner I saw driving away from here? asks Vicki, taking off her coat. Yes, he just stopped by, says Laura. I called to him, says Vicki, but he seemed too deep in thought to answer me. I guess I gave him quite a bit to think about, says Laura--about my divorce--is he your young man? I'd hardly say that, says Vicki, uncomfortable. Would you like him to be? asks Laura. I haven't really thought about it, one way or the other, says Vicki. Laura smiles. Oh, Vicki, when a nice young man comes along, everybody thinks about it one way or the other, she says. I didn't come here to discuss me, says Vicki. Very well, I can take a hint--why did you come? asks Laura. It's about David, says Vicki. He's all right, isn't he? asks Laura. He's fine, says Vicki, but Mrs. Collins (Stoddard) is very angry at you for going to see him last night when she told you not to. Surely I have that right--I'm his mother, says Laura. She feels that as long as he's under her roof, that's for her to decide, says Vicki. He doesn't belong to her, he belongs to me, insists Laura. That hasn't been settled yet, says Vicki. It will be soon, says Laura. In the meantime, says Vicki, she's asked me to make sure that you don't see him again. And will you do it? asks Laura. It's my job, says Vicki evenly. Laura sits beside her. I know you don't like me very much, begins Laura. That isn't true, says Vicki. Then why is it that you wouldn't help me to see David the last time I asked you? inquires Laura. It wasn't because I didn't like you, says Vicki--I don't know if I can explain it. Please try, asks Laura. It's a feeling, says Vicki--something tells me David's in danger--I don't know why it is or where it comes from, I'm just sure David is in danger. You're a sensible girl, says Laura--even if David were in danger, is it likely it would be from me, his own mother? (you betcha.) No, of course not, says Vicki, but so many strange things have happened since you came back to Collinsport--for one thing, Sam Evans being compelled to paint these strange paintings, all of them of you. Is it my fault that he has a fixation about me? asks Laura--believe me, I haven't done anything to encourage that. But they're always on the same subject as David's dream, says Vicki--you in fire. But I know nothing about the paintings, insists Laura--I know nothing about David's dreams until they started--can you be sure that Roger didn't tell Sam about David's dreams when they were down at that Blue Whale, having one too many? Perhaps, says Vicki, but what about the way David was affected by that painting? Do I have to remind you who brought that painting into the house? asks Laura. No, says Vicki, I've told you I don't know why I did it and that I was compelled to. Not by me, says Laura, I asked you to get rid of it--it was far from flattering, I hated the thing. How do you explain that David's face came into that painting? asks Vicki. There was an artist in the house--Sam Evans, points out Laura. He was much too badly burned to paint anything, says Vicki. How do you know that, he might have been faking? asks Laura. Why do you say that? asks Vicki. I don't know, says Laura, but his behavior has been. . .well, you'd hardly call it rational. But that fire at his house, says Vicki. I was no where near his house, says Laura--a local drunk comes home, goes to sleep with a cigarette in his hand, sets himself on fire--is that my fault? (yes) I suppose not, says Vicki. You see, says Laura, there really is a logical explanation for all these so-called strange happenings since my arrival. Yes, but the fact remains that I've been ordered to keep you away from David, says Vicki--I've come here to ask you to help me. Why? asks Laura. Because David will be the one who suffers if there is an unpleasant situation, says Vicki. But this whole thing is an unpleasant situation to me, says Laura, and very painful. Will you help me? asks Vicki. Laura evades the question by saying the water must be burning. She suddenly sticks her hand into the fire. Look out, you'll burn yourself! warns Vicki. Laura draws back quickly. Oh, no, she says...well, you're right, of course, I must be more careful.
She rubs her unharmed hand. Vicki gazes at her oddly.

There's an awkward pause as the women sit down. I would have thought that you of all people would be on my side, says Laura. What do you mean? asks Vicki. I mean I thought you knew what it was like to be without a mother, says Laura. Vicki looks guilty, but keeps it under control. Yes I do, she says. Then how can you possibly let them do the same thing to David they did to you? asks Laura. It isn't the same, says Vicki, he has a family. A family, yes, but not a mother, says Laura--what kind of family is it--Roger, hardly what I would call a devoted father--Liz, who is much too busy running the estate and business, and Carolyn, who can't see beyond her own problems--aside from you, he has no one in the world but me. That isn't true, says Vicki . Think of David, says Laura, even if they take him away from me, do you want him to go through life without the memory of a mother's love, without knowing he was the most important thing in the world to me? Of course I don't, says Vicki. Then help me! begs Laura. I can't, says Vicki--I can't go against Mrs. Stoddard. I just need to see him a few more times, says Laura--is that so much to ask? No, it isn't, says Vicki, but I can't do that. A few more times, accidental meetings, pleads Laura, no one need ever know that we planned them! I'm sorry, says Vicki, Mrs. Stoddard has been so kind to me, but I can't go against her. Why not, asks Laura, I don't understand it--you would rather go against David and me then, even though we need your help more. It isn't a question of that, insists Vicki. What is it, then? asks Laura. It's...I don't know, says Vicki, I have to think it over--Vicki grabs her coat and hurriedly leaves. Laura, exasperated, closes the door and stands there, contemplating her next move. (Laura is a consummate actress, and knows how to push all Vicki's buttons. Pulling the "no mother" card is a stroke of genius.)

Drawing room, Collinwood - What do you mean, you can't do it? asks Liz. I simply can't, says Vicki, she's David's mother. Please don't try to judge what's best for David, says Liz. I'm not trying to judge, says Vicki, I'm just saying I can't do what you've asked me to do. I'm surprised, says Liz, I thought I could rely on you. I'm sorry, says Vicki, but I can't bring myself to keep a mother from her son--maybe it sounds silly, but when you haven't had a mother of your own... You must stop seeing David and looking at yourself, says Liz--David has a family, he knows who and what he is. (ouch) I realize that, says Vicki, but if you could have seen and heard Mrs. Collins. I've already seen and heard her, says Liz, and I'm not impressed. She loves him so much, says Vicki. I've never questioned that, says Liz--the question is, does he need her?--I don't think so--she upsets him very much--she's had her chance and didn't know what to do with it--perhaps sometime in the future, she can come back and try again. I feel so sorry for her, says Vicki. No amount of argument is going to change my mind, says Liz. I can see that, says Vicki. Then you are to keep Mrs. Collins from David, says Liz--is that clear? Vicki nods reluctantly. Good, says Liz--now run upstairs and see what David is up to--and remember, under no circumstances is David to see his mother. Upset, Vicki nods again, rushing past Roger with a hurried, "Excuse me." What was that all about? asks Roger. We were just clearing the air, says Liz. Why is it that whenever you clear the air, I'm always reminded of Lucretia Borgia? asks Roger. (LOL!) Please, Roger, I'm in no mood for your jokes, says Liz, as someone knocks at the door. Who's joking? asks Roger--I'll get the door, sister dear. It's Frank, who tells Roger, "I've just seen your wife." Bully for you, remarks Roger. (Rog is in a mood tonight.) Liz sits at the desk and greets Frank when he and Roger come in. I just told Roger I was speaking to Mrs. Collins about the divorce, says Frank. Was she being difficult? asks Liz. Quite the contrary, says Frank, she wants nothing in the way of a settlement, makes no claim on the Collins estate--all she wants is her son. If that's all she wants, she can have him, says Roger. (Another great father moment.) David is the one thing she cannot have! says Liz. I'll decide that, says Roger--I may not have accomplished very much in my life, but I am David's father. We'll discuss it later, says Liz. There's nothing to discuss, asserts Roger. I disagree, says Liz. Please, says Frank, what is it you want me to do--shall I draw up the papers? Yes, and as quickly as possible, says Roger. Just a minute, protests Liz, I have something to says about that. My dear, you always have something to say, says Roger, the question is, am I to listen to it? Yes, insists Liz. Excuse my interrupting, says Frank, but we really don't have time to waste. What's the rush? asks Liz. Mrs. Collins doesn't want to leave without David, says Frank, but she may have to, quite soon. Why? asks Liz. That business of the woman who burned to death in her apartment in Phoenix, says Frank. I thought she satisfied the police that that's all she knew about it, says Roger. So far she has, says Frank, but there's an awful lot of talk, and there may be an investigation, in which case she'll have to go to Phoenix to testify. And of course you'll go along with her and act on her behalf, says Liz. I don't understand, says Frank. Whatever else Laura may be, says Liz, she's still a Collins--she must be protected. My sister is very big on family name, says Roger. Please, says Liz, you're becoming tiresome. No, I'm becoming bored, says Roger--I want this divorce settled and as quickly as possible. Liz rises from her chair. There are many things I don't understand, she says, and I want to understand them before turning my nephew over to that woman! Need I remind you that that woman as you call her, is David's mother? asks Roger. Yes, says Liz, but she may also be wanted by the Phoenix police--it might be wiser to wait until that's over.
What are my instructions? asks Frank. Go ahead as quickly as possible, says Roger. Hold off, orders Liz. Who's divorce is this, anyway? Demands Roger--I'm the one getting divorced--you're just being difficult. If she is wanted in Phoenix, says Liz, I think we ought to have that matter cleared up before turning David over to her. You're just being melodramatic, says Roger. I'd hardly call the death of a woman in Laura's apartment a drawing room comedy, says Liz. Frank stands. I really have to get back to town, he says, what should I do? We'll let you know, says Liz. Frank bids both good afternoon and Roger offers to see him to the door. Once they're out of Liz' earshot, Roger quietly tells Frank to draw up those papers. Mrs. Stoddard. . .begins Frank. I'll take all the responsibility, Roger assures him. Frank nods. All right, he says, and leaves. Roger thanks him. The phone rings, and Roger answers in the foyer. Hello...speaking....he says ...what?--I can't believe it!--all right, we'll be waiting for you. He hangs up. Liz asks what's going on. The police have identified the body of that woman in Phoenix as positively Laura Collins, says Roger.
If Laura is dead in Phoenix, says Liz, who is that woman down at the cottage?

NOTES: Who, indeed? What's going on here? It almost appears as if Laura has cloned herself--is that her secret? It's clear she isn't quite human, but what, then, is she?

Poor Frank, caught between Roger and Liz--it's tough being a Collins lawyer!

Loved the humorous touches--who's divorce is this, anyway? LOL! Watching the back and forth argument between Liz and Roger was a hoot, and he was especially cutting. Excellent writing.


Episode #153 - The wind howls around the walls of Collinwood, for it is a very cold night--a chill is felt inside the great house, too, for two members of the Collins family have just received a strange and terrifying piece of information.

Liz gazes out the open drawing room window, hugging herself against the cold. Roger asks her what Riley could have meant. I don't know, says Liz. It's preposterous, says Roger, it has to be. I don't know what to think, says Liz. Be reasonable, says Roger, how could they identify that dead woman in Phoenix as Laura when Laura is alive and living in Matthew's cottage? I know, says Liz. So they've got to be wrong, says Roger. They must be, agrees Liz, without conviction. You've been behaving very strangely since that phone call--why? asks Roger. For some reason, it frightened me, says Liz. You're being absurd, says Roger. Perhaps, says Liz. There's a knock at the door. That must be Riley, says Roger--we'll get this thing straightened out right now. He opens the door. Come in, Lieutenant, he says.

Riley enters the house. You can put your coat in there, indicates Roger, and Riley drops it across the foyer table. Shall we step into the drawing room? suggests Roger. They do. Liz greets Riley. Now, says Roger, what is this all about? I have some reports here I just received from the state police in Phoenix, says Riley, I want you to take a look at them. I am not interested in any reports, says Roger, I want to know what this nonsense is about. Roger, don't, cautions Liz. I'll have to ask for your fullest cooperation, says Riley, I have to follow through on these reports, I want you to look at them. Oh, all right, anything you say, says Roger, annoyed--only let's get this nonsense cleared up once and for all! Riley shows Roger a record of his wife's blood type--he got it from the sanitarium where she was confined for three years, from their files. You're certainly thorough, remarks Liz. We have to be, says Riley--you notice Mrs. Collins' blood type is RH positive (not A, B, O, AB?)--this is a report from the medical examiner in Phoenix--you'll see that her blood type is the same as Mrs. Collins, RH positive. (that's not a blood type, but the RH factor, someone didn't do their homework). I always thought thousands of people had the same blood type, says Roger. They do, agrees Riley. Then what does it prove? asks Roger. Nothing by itself, but here, says Riley--take a look at this--he hands Roger another paper--that's a copy of Mrs. Collins' dental records, also obtained from the sanitarium--notice these filings, the occlusion of these teeth, the slight irregularity of this upper molar--this is a dental chart also made by the medical examiner in Phoenix--you'll notice that Mrs. Collins' teeth correspond to those of the dead woman--exactly, down to the slightest imperfection. What are you saying? asks Roger. That based on these records, says Riley, the Phoenix police have positively identified the dead woman--as Laura Murdoch Collins.
Liz looks shocked. That is absurd! says Roger. I agree with you, says Riley, but dental records are considered positive proof of identification. Are you telling us that Mrs. Collins is an impostor? asks Liz. Don't you think I know my own wife? demands Roger. Yes, says Riley, of course, your word is good enough for me--I'm satisfied the woman living on these premises is Laura Murdoch Collins. Then why did you insists on showing us these absurd records? asks Roger. Because I'm just as mystified as you are, says Riley. Then obviously there's been a mistake made, says Roger. Maybe, says Riley, but these are official police records, I can't ignore them--I'll have to question Mrs. Collins. Laura has told you all she knows, insists Roger. Perhaps, but I still have to talk to her, says Riley. But why? asks Roger, you know she's not an impostor, you just said so! Perhaps she can shed some further light on this matter, suggests Riley. Are you implying that she's hiding something? asks Roger. No, says Riley. What are you implying? asks Roger. I'm not implying anything, says Riley, holding onto his temper--look, I have these records on my hands--they may seem ridiculous to you, but I have to follow through on them, so I have to talk to Mrs. Collins. Roger, says Liz, I think the Lieutenant ought to talk to Laura. Oh, all right, says Roger, but please go easy on her--she's a highly sensitive woman. I understand that, says Riley. I suppose I'd better let her know you're coming down, says Roger. He picks up the phone and dials the cottage.

Laura, sitting by the fireplace, doesn't hear the first rings. She finally goes to answer it. Roger, it's you, she says. Why didn't you answer the phone? he asks, I thought you were out. I was dozing, she says. This early? he asks. Yes, she says, what is it? Lt. Riley is here, he wants to ask you a few question, says Roger. What about? she asks. It's nothing for you to worry about, he assures her, but we'll be down in a moment. All right, she says, and hangs up. What now? her expression asks.

Blue Whale - Frank pours more wine for Vicki. I developed a real taste for this stuff when I was in Paris, he says. When were you in Paris? she asks eagerly. About four years ago, he says, I took a semester of law there--I had a ball. (that says so much--snag this guy, Vicki!) Funny, says Vicki, when I was a little girl, I used to look at picture books and dream about the day when I could go to a faraway place like Paris. You'll visit all those places someday, he assures her. It's nice to think about, anyway, she says. You know what really pleases me? he asks--seeing you smile. She sips her wine. Is that so unusual? she asks. It's been a long time since I've seen you so relaxed and happy, he says--I don't approve of long faces. Neither do I, says Vicki. Any special reason for your good mood? he asks. Could be the wine, she suggests flirtatiously. (this is a fun side of Vicki.) I prefer to chalk it up to the company you keep, he quips. The company's just fine, she says. I could say the same, he says. And I'm very happy about David, says Vicki, he and his mother seem so much closer--he's beginning to accept her. And that really pleases you? he asks. It should, she says. Does it? he asks. Yes, she says, David needs a mother, he always has--I'm very happy he's learning to accept her. Are you really that sold on Laura Collins? he asks doubtfully. I want to be, she says. There's such a thing as being too charitable, opines Frank. Is that what I am? Vicki asks him. Look, I can understand why you'd want to think the best of Mrs. Collins, says Frank, I do myself, but... ...Don't be too gullible, finishes Vicki. No, I wouldn't say that, says Frank, there's an awful lot about that woman I can't figure out. If you could have seen her this afternoon, says Vicki, she was so genuine, so sincere in her love for David. Maybe she is, says Frank. That's all that matters, isn't it? asks Vicki. There's still an awful lot of unanswered questions, points out Frank--for instance, who died in that fire in Phoenix. I don't know, admits Vicki. Don' you care? He asks. I care about David, says Vicki--I want him to have a mother who loves him. Because you never had a mother? he asks gently. Is that so wrong? she asks. He chuckles. No, that's not wrong, just charitable, maybe too charitable, he replies. There are a lot of questions in my mind, says Vicki, but I'm sure there are logical answers to them. I hope you're right, he says. I hope so, too--for David's sake, she says.

Cottage - The good officer has promised not to keep you long, Roger tells Laura as Riley and Liz stand by. That's perfectly all right, says Laura--what was it you wished to ask me, Lieutenant? May I tell her? requests Roger. Go ahead, invites Riley. You tell me, Laura--how does it feel to be a dead woman? What? she asks, wide-eyed. Lt. Riley has the report of the medical officer in Phoenix--according to his brilliant findings, you died in a fire several weeks ago. Roger! says Laura--is this your idea of a joke? No, my dear, drawls Roger, the joke is on the Phoenix police department--and I consider it very amusing. Well I don't, she says. Are you losing your sense of humor? Asks Roger. Not at all, she says, I just don't understand any of this. It's very simple, says Roger, with their usual degree of efficiency, they've come up with a series of documents proving that you died in that fire. What documents? She asks. The floor is now tours, Roger tells Riley, who sits in a chair and opens the folder. Here you are, Mrs. Collins, he says, dental records, blood type, all the records we usually use to make identification. And what do they prove? She asks, sitting by the fire. They prove that the woman who died in the fire has all the physical characteristics of Laura Collins, he explains--the dental records are the most telling--teeth are like fingerprints, there are no two people in the world who match exactly. Then you're saying that I'm not Laura Collins? she asks demurely. Obviously you are, he says. I'm glad it's obvious, she says. Just to remove any lingering doubts the officer might have, says Roger, sitting, would you answer a few questions for me? Of course, she says. What were we going to call David before he was born? asks Roger. You wanted to call him Charles Andrew, replies Laura. Do you remember that, Liz? Yes, says Liz, not pleased. What was the address of our house in Augusta? Asks Roger. Liz walks around and sits next to Roger. 427 Hilldale Avenue, says Laura. Do you remember we had a little dog when David was a baby, a cocker spaniel. Of course I remember, she says. What did we call him? asks Roger. We called him Dog, says Laura, because that's what David called him. These things could only be answered by my wife, Roger tells Riley--I hope that erases any doubt you have in your mind. I don't have any doubts about Mrs. Collins identity, insists Riley, I told you that. Then what was the reason for this visit? asks Roger. To ask just one question, says Riley--Mrs. Collins, after searching your memory, are you sure you told us everything you know that might help us identify the dead woman. Everything, says Laura. Are you sure there wasn't someone who might have had access to your apartment? he asks.
Only Margaret, says Laura, the maid who worked for me--but I told you about her already. We tried to find her and got no where, says Riley, as Liz listens intently. Well, says Laura, rising, then I'm afraid I'm as much in the dark about it as you are--I'm sorry. Is that all? asks Roger. There is one more thing, says Riley--we'd appreciate it if Mrs. Collins would submit to a physical examination. Physical examination? Asks Laura. It's not mandatory, of course, says Riley, it might help clarify my report. Laura would be glad to cooperate, I'm sure, wouldn't you? Roger asks his wife. Yes, of course, why not? asks Laura. May I pick you up tomorrow at your convenience? Asks Riley. Fine, says Laura. I'll phone you about it in the morning, says Riley. All right, agrees Laura. Is that all, Lieutenant? asks Roger. For now, Riley says. Would you take the Lieutenant up to the house? Roger asks Liz, I want to talk to Laura for a moment. Of course, says Liz, heading to the door. Riley thanks Laura for her cooperation. Quite welcome, says Laura, smiling. Liz and Riley leave. Well, Liz certainly was quiet through all that, says Laura, arms crossed over her chest. Liz is puzzled, says Roger, and frankly, so am I. Why? she asks. Because I have a feeling you know something you're not telling, he says. Surely you don't think... begins Laura. I don't think there's anything to that report, Roger assures her. There isn't, she says. But there was a dead woman found in your apartment, he says, and I think you know more about it than you're pretending. That's not true, she insists. You forget, says Roger, I know you pretty well--I know when you're lying or evading. I am not lying or evading, she says, I know nothing whatsoever about that woman. In public I'm willing to back you up in anything you say, he says, but in private, I think we should be truthful with each other. I am being truthful, she says, that woman is just as much a mystery to me as she is to you.
All right, relents Roger, heading for the door--if you decide you have anything more to say to me, I'll be up at the house waiting for you. He leaves the cottage. Laura stands there and sighs.

A car speeds through the night; we see its headlights. It's Frank driving Vicki home from their date. Tell me some more about Paris, she asks. What do you want to know? he asks. Anything, she says. Contrary to the usual student custom, I lived on the Right Banke, he says--had a very nice little room, a garden, statues. . .(I think they cut his speech here.) He realizes she's lost in thought and calls her name three times. You're not listening to a word I'm saying, he says. Jasmine! Says Vicki--the scent of jasmine--it's everywhere. I don't smell anything, he says. Turn down the next road to the right, Vicki tells him. Why? he asks. Because that's where we're supposed to go, she says. That will take us in the wrong direction, he says. Please do as I say, she says. OK, he says, making the requested turn. Now stay on this road for a while, she instructs, and there's another road, and you go to the left there. Where we heading? He asks. I don't know, she says. You don't know? he asks. I just know we're supposed to be on this road, she says, that we're going where we should be going. He looks at her anxious face, nonplused.

Drawing room - You're in an uproar about nothing, Roger accuses Liz. I wouldn't call tonight nothing, says Liz. You can't blame Laura for the inefficiency of the Arizona police, says Roger, pouring a drink. It isn't a question of blaming her, says Liz. What is it a question of? asks Roger. Things have been happening that I don't like, says Liz, Laura's presence here makes me very uneasy, more so every day. She hasn't done anything but try to cooperate, says Roger, downing his drink. I can't hold her entirely responsible for these things, says Liz, I'll say that. I'm happy to hear you admit it, says Roger. Things have been happening, says Liz. Is it Laura's fault? demands Roger. Perhaps, perhaps not, says Liz, there's one thing I am sure of--these strange, mysterious things that no one can explain all began with Laura's return to Collinwood. Roger thinks that over.

Keep going straight now, Vicki tells Frank. I wish you'd tell me what's going on, he says. We're almost there, she says. Almost WHERE? he asks. Where we're supposed to be going, she says. We're in the middle of no where, he points out. Stop, right here, she orders, please, now! He does so, making a face. OK, we're here, now what? he asks. I don't know, she says, I've never been here before. You've never been here before? he asks, perplexed. I just know that I must be looking for something, she says--it must be that house--look there, beyond the trees.
That's a strange looking house, he says, can't you see those things in back of that house--they're gravestones--we're on the edge of a graveyard. She looks at him.

Let's face it, Roger accuses, you're ready to put the wrongs of the world at Laura's feet--you have it in for her because you want David. And you want to get rid of him, says Liz. We've argued about this a hundred times, says Roger, and I'm not in the mood to talk about it tonight. I have no intention of arguing, says Liz, but I don't like the effect Laura is having on this house, and after tonight, I'm more determined that ever that she must leave. She's already said she would leave, he says. But she hasn't done anything about it, says Liz. She hasn't had time, points out Roger. I've tried to be patient with her, says Liz, but my patience is at an end, either she decides to go soon, or I'll have to decide for her. There's nothing you can settle tonight, he says. But it will be settled, she insists.
It's late, says Roger, and we're both tired, why don't you go to bed? I think I will, she says--good night. She leaves the room. Roger takes his drink and sits down.

Vicki arrives at the spooky looking house, and begins banging the knocker. Frank joins her, calling her name. Why did you jump out of the car? he asks her. (careful, Vicki, you're blowing this now.) I didn't want to argue with her, I have to be here, she says desperately. What's so special about this place? He asks. I don't know, but I'm supposed to be here, she says. There's nobody here! he says. There must be! she says. This isn't a house, he says, it's a chapel or something; there wouldn't be anybody here this late, the place is completely deserted. It can't be! she wails. This is the last place we want to be at this time of night, says Frank. I heard footsteps, says Vicki. I don't hear anything, he says. I did, she insists. What's the matter with you, what's wrong? he asks, seeing her agitation. I don't know, she says, I just know there's something or someone here I should know about! There's nobody here, he says, if you don't believe me, just listen. I am, she says. Do you hear anything? he asks. No, she says. then take my word for it, he says, there's nobody here, and we shouldn't be here, either. Maybe you're right, she says. of course I am, he says, let's go. He starts leading her away. Wait! She says--there's someone behind that door, I can feel him standing there. Vicki... says Frank. Look! she cries, the doorknob!
Indeed, the knob is turning, and the door opens. Vicki and Frank wait to see who's inside.

NOTES: Who is inside? Why did Josette (and we know it's Josette because of the jasmine scent) draw Vicki to this strange, scary place? Who are they going to meet? Is this some clue to the danger Vicki feels surrounding David?

We have a dead woman in Phoenix who has been identified as Laura Collins, yet we have Laura Collins here in Collinsport. She seemed concerned about having a physical. Whatever supernatural creature she is now, will it show up in her blood as something odd? Will she really submit to this exam, and appear human, or will she find some way to get out of it?

Roger and Liz are really at each other's throats over David's situation. Roger just wants to get rid of his marriage and his troublesome son. Liz wants David to stay, both as an heir, and because she loves him.

Vicki had better watch it. Her odd behavior is surely going to lose her Frank, who doesn't seem the type to appreciate the supernatural.

Who will win this rug of war between Laura and Liz? What's the secret to the Phoenix mystery?

Love, Robin

549
Robservations / #0150/0151: Robservations 09/05/01: Strange Visitation
« on: September 04, 2001, 07:47:24 PM »
Episode #150 - The flames in the fireplace at Collinwood blazed fiercely as a painting was consumed by fire, but no one at Collinwood can explain the unearthly scream that filled the great house.

Roger gazes nervously into the fireplace, where nothing is now left of the painting but the frame. Vicki comes in and reports that Mr. Evans is gone. I'm glad for small favors, remarks Roger. He was very disturbed, she says. You are the master of the understatement, he says drolly. That scream--where could it have come from? she asks. I don't know, Roger says, I just wonder if we really heard it. It was a woman's scream, says Vicki. It seems to have come from the fireplace, of all ridiculous places, he says. Yes, she says, you threw that painting in, and that's when we heard it. Oh, I don't think it was a scream at all, says Roger--it was just carried away with the hysteria of the moment. We all heard it, points out Vicki, what was it if it wasn't a scream? We were all looking at the fireplace, he says, it was probably the wind blowing in the chimney. Perhaps, she says. It couldn't have been a scream, he insists--there's just got to be a logical answer for it, that's all. Then what is the logical answer for David's face being painted into that picture? she asks.
Roger has no answer for that one, and his face shows annoyance at that.

I'm sick of hearing about that painting, complains Roger. We all are, Vicki agrees. The best thing we can do about it is forget it, he says, pouring a drink. We can't! says Vicki. I can, and will, says Roger. That's your privilege, she says, but there are too many questions left unanswered and too much to be faced. All right then, he says, you face it, and when you get the answers, you let me know. (great father.) He drinks. There's something you're going to have to face in a little while, she reminds him--David--he's going to have to be told about that painting. He'll be told, says Roger. What are you going to tell him? Vicki asks. I don't know, I'll make it up as I go along, says Roger. You've got to prepare something, she says. It isn't necessary for you to tell me how to deal with my own son, says Roger. He's going to want to know about everything, says Vicki. I'll tell him what he needs to know, Roger says. Liz enters, removing her coat. Know about what? she asks. Hello, Liz, says Roger--we were just debating how much of this nonsense to tell David, all or half. What nonsense are you referring to? she asks. Where have you been? he asks. Walking the grounds, she says. You missed the fireworks--literally, he tells her, sitting on the sofa--I decided the time had come to destroy the painting, the ashes of which lie yonder. You burned it? asks Liz, gazing into the fireplace. It had to be done, says Roger. I agree, but what made you do it? she asks. A series of circumstances which unfortunately had gone too far, he says--I tried getting that thing out of my head, and every time I talk about it, I hope it's the last time. Will there ever be a last time? inquires Liz. Yes, he says. What makes you so certain? She asks. The painting is done with, and as soon as we can get it out of David's mind, then it's finished. Is that why you did it? she asks. Basically, he says. I think Mrs. Stoddard should be told everything, says Vicki. I know how to deal with this, says Roger, I know what to tell her. All right, relents Vicki--excuse me, I want to check on David's dinner. Liz sits beside Roger as he explains that Vicki's referring to a little incident that happened a little while ago--Sam Evans gave us the pleasure of his company. To present us with another painting? she asks. No, he wanted to see the one he'd done of Laura, says Roger, oh, it all sounds so phony to me--he claimed he had a feeling the painting had been finished--and the curious part of it was, it was finished--the empty space had been filled in. What was there? asks Liz. David, replies Roger. I don't understand, says Liz. The last time we saw that painting, there were two people in it--Laura and David, says Roger. Did Sam paint it in? asks Liz. He says he didn't, says Roger. Did he have access to it? she asks. Not that I know of, says Roger. Then how? asks Liz. All I know is, says Roger, that some time between this morning and this evening, the painting was finished. I'd have known if there was someone in the house, insists Liz. All right! he says, the painting was completed--we may find out who did it and we may never know--as far as I'm concerned, it couldn't matter less, it's just another question mark about the things that go on around here. Doesn't it bother you that there was a painting of your wife and son burning in a fire? asks Liz, rising from the sofa. Why should it, it was only a painting? he says. Much as I wanted to be rid of it, she says, I think you made a mistake. Did I really? he asks, nibbling on something (nuts, perhaps?), everybody hated the painting and did nothing about it--it was a thorn in everybody's side, and I removed it. You haven't taken David's reaction into consideration, she says. David is not the judge of what is good or bad for him, says Roger, that is my responsibility. Then I hope you're prepared to deal with him, says Liz, because I don't think he's going to take it easily. She focuses on the fire, Roger looks uncomfortable.

David enters his room, a wrapped gift in his arms. He removes his coat and turns, spotting the empty space where the painting was. My painting! he cries, and begins to frantically search his room.

Drawing room - David has got to learn that life isn't always going to go to the way he wants it to, Roger tells Liz. There are ways of teaching him other than destroying an object he has strong feelings about, says Liz. Toss him in the water, I say, says Roger--he'll either sink or swim. (great father #2) The possibility of sinking is much too strong, I'm afraid, says Liz. Where's my painting? demands David petulantly, entering the drawing room. Here it comes, says Roger. You'd better deal with it carefully, advises Liz. David runs in. What do you mean, running through the house like this? asks Roger. My painting's gone, he says. Listen, you're all excited, just calm down, says Roger. Where is it? asks David, I want it! If you're going to talk to me, you change your tone, young man, commands Roger. You took it! accuses David. Listen, there are some things that you have to understand, says Roger. Give it to me, it's mine! says David.
I want you to listen to me very carefully, says Roger. I don't want to listen! says David. If you want to find out about that painting, you'll have to listen! says Roger. Then you did take it! says David. It has nothing to do with taking, says Roger--it has to do with what's right, good and what's bad--that painting is definitely bad. I want it! says David. You have had the worst possible dreams, says Roger, and your behavior has been very peculiar since that painting came into this house--the time had come for it to stop. I don't want it to stop, says David--the painting was trying to tell me something--last night I almost knew what it was trying to say--now tonight I know I'll know--that's why you've got to give it back. I can't, says Roger. You'd better give it back, threatens David. Now David, says Liz warningly. I won't have you threaten me, young man, says Roger angrily. What did you do with it? demands David. The painting has been permanently gotten rid of, says Roger. What do you mean? asks David, arms crossed over his chest. I had to destroy it, says Roger. Destroy it? asks David, horrified. It had to be done, says Roger. No, wails David, no. Liz takes him in her arms. You burned it, says David--you burned it. How did you know? asks Roger. David runs to the fireplace. My painting! he wails. Don't get too close, warns Liz. David gazes into the flames. My painting! he cries, it's all burned up--now I'll never see it again--there's nothing left of it--now I won't know what it was trying to tell me. I'll be glad when you get that notion out of your head, says Roger. Everyone's against me, says David, nobody wanted me to have that painting--nobody wants me to have it now--you all hate me--you hate me! And he races from the room, upstairs, Liz calling plaintively after him. Vicki comes out of the kitchen, asking what's the matter. He just found out about the painting, says Liz, you'd better go upstairs and try to calm him down. I will, says Vicki, and heads upstairs. You certainly dealt deftly with him, says Liz sarcastically. (great father #3) I was very direct, I admit, says Roger--it's all part of the growing up process, he's got to learn it sooner or later, this is the first step. You really don't seem to care what you say to him, says Liz, how much you hurt him, how much you alienate him. That's why I'm so sure he's be much better off with his mother, says Roger. Are you? asks Liz. Absolutely, says Roger. (#4) Let me tell you something, she says, I can see right through your little campaign of giving David to Laura, but I won't let you do it--the child is frightened of her--and I've had enough of her and the air of mystery that surrounds her--someone must tell her she can't see David anymore.
Don't do that, says Roger. I'm going to do it--right now, says Liz, and marches off determinedly, out the door. Roger looks perturbed.

David lies on his bed in his room, crying, tears all over his face (they overdid the waterworks). Vicki enters; he buries his head in the pillow. She sits next to him--David, she says. What do you want? he asks. I want you to stop crying, she says. Leave me alone, he says. I'm sorry about the painting, she says. Sure, he says. I mean it, I am, she assures him. You let my father throw it in the fireplace, he accuses. I can't tell your father what not to do, says Vicki. Why does everybody want to take everything away from me? he asks. That's not true, she says, smoothing back his hair, everybody wants what's best for you. I don't believe you, he says. You must, she says. You gave me the painting, he reminds her, then you tried to take it away--I don't understand! I don't either, she admits. That's because you're against me, too, he says resentfully. Don't say that, she says. It's true, you are, he says, and commences to sobbing again.

Cottage - Laura's fireplace. She sits there, in her usual odd trance, not hearing Liz' knock at the door at first. Coming out of it, she answers the door and invites Liz in, saying it's nice to see her--I don't often have visitors. I suppose it is a bit lonely here for you, says Liz. I don't mind, says Laura, actually, I'm used to be being alone--and perhaps things will be different in the near future. That's hard to say, says Liz evasively, I wouldn't want to predict. I'm sorry we're not getting along, says Laura, I know you've always had a strong feeling against me, I wish I knew some way to change it. I wish I knew too, honestly, says Liz, but I'm sure you wouldn't want me to be a hypocrite and assume an attitude I didn't feel. Of course not, says Laura, you've always been straightforward, it would be silly for you to change now--won't you take off your coat and sit down? No thank you, says Liz. Can I fix you something? asks Laura. I'll only be a minute, says Liz. I have the feeling that you're about to say something unpleasant, says Laura, sitting by the fire. I wish I didn't have to, says Liz, I wish I could say something to make you happy--I think you deserve it. Then I assume you've come to re-affirm your position of the other night, says Laura, that David and I are making no progress. I'm going to go farther than that, says Liz--I'm convinced your coming back here was a terrible mistake--David's behavior is like something we've never seen before, and it's all centered on you. I'm certain it's going to work out, says Laura, this is just a temporary stage he's going through--he's affected by many little things, but my presence here can only show him his life can change. His life has changed, says Liz, for the worse--he has constant nightmares, and is retreating more and more from reality--and there's no doubt in my mind that it's because of your presence here--so I don't think you should see him anymore. Laura rises. That's a very strong statement to make, she says. I don't like making it, but I've given it a lot of through, says Liz. You think you have the right to say a thing like that? demands Laura. Yes, replies Liz. Well I don't, I'm his mother! says Laura. Regardless of the relationship, he doesn't want to be with you--isn't that enough? asks Liz. No! says Laura, I haven't had enough time with him, I need more time. He doesn't want to be with you, says Liz, and I think you should stay away from him. I'll never learn to know him that way, says Laura, I've got to talk to him. That wouldn't be advisable, says Liz, he's particularly upset tonight. Why? asks Laura. Because the painting was destroyed, says Liz--Roger finally lost his patience and threw it into the fireplace. Then it's more important than ever that I see him, insists Laura--that painting was the one obstacle standing in my path and now it's been removed. I'm afraid it won't work, says Liz, it's best you leave him alone, give him more time. Time is not an easy thing to give, says Laura. You'll have to wait, says Liz. I can't, says Laura. I insist, says Liz.
Do you? asks Laura, an edge to her voice. Yes, says Liz. Then we'll see which of us will be the timekeeper, says Laura. (ooh, Liz, watch out!)

David, wearing pajamas, lies in bed, under the covers. You didn't have to stay here, he tells Vicki, who is sitting on his bed. I thought I'd just stay until you fell asleep, she says. I wish you wouldn't, he says. Why not? she asks. Because I don't feel like having somebody watch over me, he says. I thought you might want to talk, she says. I don't, David tells her, all I wish I could do is look at my painting. You've got to forget about that painting, she says. I can't, he says. You will, in time, she assures him. I'll always remember it, he says. For now, why don't you close your eyes, she says. He protests, but does so. Before you know it, you'll be fast asleep, she promises him. Do you remember the story my mother told me the other night? he asks. The one about the phoenix, she recalls. Yes, he says--if I close my eyes and try to go to sleep, would you tell it to me? I don't know all of it, she says. Just tell me whatever you know, he asks. All right, she agrees, and he huddles happily under the covers. Once upon a time, in a sunny land, says Vicki, there lived a magnificent bird called the phoenix--every day it would soar high over the countryside--but one day, it knew it was going to die--so it built a nest of spices in the finest tree it could find and spent one last night there--next morning, the sun's rays warmed the nest, and the phoenix fanned the heat with its wings into enormous flames...

We see the flames leaping in Laura's fireplace as she looks out the window.

Liz returns to Collinwood, takes off her coat and tosses it onto a chair. Did you see Laura? asks Roger, who is stretched out on the sofa, reading a book. Yes, says Liz. What was the outcome? asks Roger. The outcome will be determined, she replies. How? he asks. By which one of us is the stronger, she says. Sounds like you ladies squared off, says Roger. Possibly, says Liz. That would have been something to see, he says, flipping the pages of his book. I'm glad you're taking it so lightly, says Liz, your wife and son have a problem--and you're ducking the issue just like you duck everything else. (nasty, but true.) Very vindictive tonight, he notes. I told Laura she couldn't see David anymore, reveals Liz. That's pretty drastic, says Roger, standing. It's the best I can do for now, says Liz, if she doesn't stop seeing him, I'll have to go further. I see says Roger. Vicki enters. Roger asks her if she calmed David down. He's asleep, she says. Let's hope he sleeps through the night, says Liz. I think he's used up all his tears, says Vicki. My concern is he doesn't have to shed anymore, says Liz--David must be protected.

David, tears still on his face, cries in his sleep. Laura, in his room, calls to him. I'm here, I've come to you, she croons...David, you're crying. He sits up in bed. Who's there? he demands. It's Mother, she says, why are you crying? They took my painting away, he says. I don't like to see you so sad, she says. They shouldn't have done that! he says. Here, dry your eyes, she says, handing him a handkerchief. He wipes his face and tries to hand it back. You keep it, she says, in case you have to cry again. I won't cry, he says. I've missed you these last few days, she says. I've been very busy, he hedges. We'll make up for it, she says. Yes, I guess we will, he says. We'll spend more time together, she says. Sure, he says. I'll never leave you alone, I'll take you with me, she says (creepy words, somehow). Are you going away? he asks. Well, perhaps I might have to go, she says, but I'll never leave without you. That's good, he says, wiping his face again.
He moves to hand her back the handkerchief, but she's disappeared. Mother? he asks, settling back in bed, puzzled. He lies back down, dropping the handkerchief on the floor.

NOTES: Laura was able to appear in David's room suddenly, and disappear just as suddenly. Is this one of her supernatural talents? Did her giving him the handkerchief mean something? Now that the painting, which may very well have been a form of supernatural protection from Josette, has been destroyed, will Laura be able to get to her son? Will Liz' decision to forbid Laura seeing her son be for naught?

I think Liz is in trouble. This woman is not human, and might possess powers that could really harm Liz.

I love the way Liz goes after Roger, telling him truths about himself he might not want to hear. He really does want to brush David off as if he's an annoying fly, get rid of him, in the guise of doing what's right for him. He still hasn't become a decent father, but I guess that will take time.


Episode #151 - After a night of mysterious events and unexplainable visitations, morning comes to Collinwood with the guise of innocence that will soon be shattered by disturbing news.

David lies sleeping. Liz enters and closes his window. David, she calls, it's time to wake up. Good morning, he says. My what a sleepyhead you are, she says--it's not very late, but it's time you were up and around--it's a beautiful day. To tell the truth, I didn't get to sleep for a long time, he says. What was the matter? his aunt asks--were you upset about not having your painting anymore? Yes, he says. Believe me, she says, it's for the best. But it was my painting, he says. We'll get you another one, she assures him. It doesn't make any difference, he says, I cried and I cried an awful lot. I'm sorry, darling, she says. Then when my mother came...he begins. Your mother? asks Liz. Yes, he says, she came and visited me. She couldn't have, says Liz, you must have dreamed it. It wasn't a dream, says David, she was real, here. Your mother couldn't have been here last night, insists Liz. She was, says David, it was real, not a dream, honest--I can prove it, too--he reaches for the fallen handkerchief and hands it to Liz. That's hers, he says. Yes it is, agrees Liz, surprised.

Where did you get this? Liz asks her nephew. My mother gave it to me, he says. Are you sure it was last night? she asks. Yes, he says, here, she was here, honest! All right, I believe you, she says--when, about what time? It was right after I found out about them taking away my picture, he says--I was alone, and boy, did I feel awful. How was your mother? asks Liz--as in your dream, did she frighten you?
Not at all, he says. I'm glad of that, says Liz. She was very nice, says David--it was sort of like my dream, not like the ones I had after she came here, but the ones before, when I dreamed what it would be like when she didn't come here--I didn't see her come in--I woke up and there she was. Did it startle you? asks Liz. Yes, says David, thinking it was a dream and everything--but she was nice, she made me feel better--but she was really here. I'm glad she was nice, says Liz--and it's time for you to get out of bed--rise and shine. He smiles and climbs out of bed. Now I know how silly I was when I didn't like her, he says. Sometimes bad dreams make us do strange things, says Liz, things we don't want to do at all--what are you going to wear today? Whatever is there on the chair, he says--but there's nothing there. I guess Miss Winters didn't put it out, says David. Aren't you forgetting something? asks Liz--the operation of getting washed? Why? he asks. Habit, she says. OK, he agrees--you know, I don't understand grownups, one minute they're telling you to start a habit, and then the very same exact minute, you've got to break one. I'm glad to see you cheerful again, she says. You've got to thank my mother for that, says David, his robe on his arm. That's what I intend to do, says Liz. She made me feel good, says David, only... Only what? asks Liz--did something happen you didn't tell me about? Nothing happened, he says, it's something we said--we just talked about me going away with her, together, just the two of us. I see, says Liz. What did she mean? asks David. I don't know, says Liz. Is it true? he asks. Perhaps she meant she'd take you on a vacation someday, suggests Liz. Not someday, says David--sooner than that. He exits his room. Liz, standing in the doorway, asks him if he'd like to go away with his mother. I don't know, he says, I haven't thought about it--maybe. He walks off, and Liz looks unhappy.

Liz and Roger sit at the breakfast table. I won't have it, insists Liz, I simply won't have it! Really, says Roger, all this anguish at breakfast--it can't be good for the digestion. He works on his food. Can't you ever think of anyone but yourself? she asks. Darling, when you get right down to it, says Roger, what else is there? Your son, she says. I'm sure things will be a lot easier when he goes away with his mother, says Roger--I'll think of him often--I'll recall him fondly--from a distance. I'm sure you're only trying to be clever, she says. Roger pops two slices of bread into the toaster. I don't think you'll get that opportunity, says Liz. I don't think you have much to say about the matter, Roger tells her, after all, Laura and I are the boy's parents. I told Laura I didn't want her to see David, says Liz,. You think you can still run the world, he says--sadly, it's your problem, not ours, but you can't, you know. While you're living under this roof, you'll respect my wishes, says Liz. Things can always change, says Roger. Be careful, she says, please don't push me so I'm forced to ask you to leave this house. Remember, he says, taking what appears to be untoasted toast from the toaster and handing it to Liz, if you send me away, you lose David--he goes with me. If you let Laura have him, he goes anyway, says Liz. If David really wants to be with Laura, says Roger--if it makes him, happy, isn't that the best thing for him? If he genuinely wants to go with her, and she proves to me she's capable of taking care of him, then yes, says Liz. Then you wouldn't stand in his way? asks Roger. No, I suppose not, says Liz. That's all I wanted to know, says Roger. Carolyn enters. What's all you wanted to know? she asks. The latest recipe for a witch's brew, he teases--you know what a gourmet I am. (wait for Cassandra.) If it's an expensive habit, you have it, says Carolyn, kissing Liz' cheek. I'd better be off, says Roger, I have a million things to do. You only have one thing to do, says Liz, and you know what it is. Good morning, ladies, says Roger, and exits. What was that all about? asks Carolyn, pouring coffee for herself. Just Roger playing one of his games with me, says Liz. Have you seen David this morning? asks Carolyn. Yes, he's upstairs dressing, says Liz--he seemed happy as a lark. That's strange, says Carolyn, sitting at the table--after that picture burned up, I thought he'd be miserable--he had that ghoulish attachment to it. She sips her coffee. The picture may have been ghoulish, says Liz, but I don't think his attachment to it was--it was a picture of his mother. Some mother she is, says Carolyn. I won't have you talking that way about her, says Liz, she's still your aunt, and your elder. Not by that much, says Carolyn, we seem to enjoy the same playmates. What do you mean by that cryptic remark? asks Liz. Nothing, says Carolyn, rising from the table, skip it. No, tell me, says Liz. Very well, agrees Carolyn--my favorite playmate was Burke Devlin. Was, says Liz--glad to see you're being sensible. I'm not the one who's being sensible, says Carolyn--he is. I'm glad he's capable of it, says Liz. He's capable of many things, she says, like finding a new playmate--I'm referring, of course, to dear, sweet Aunt Laura. What? asks Liz. Once a playmate, always a playmate, says Carolyn bitterly. I insist that you tell me everything you know about Laura and Burke, says Liz.

I'm waiting, says Liz to her daughter--tell me what you know about Laura and Burke. It's no secret that he wanted to marry her before Uncle Roger did, says Carolyn. I wish he had, says Liz venomously. It's also no secret that he hates this family, says Carolyn. That didn't stop him from seeing you whenever he could, says Liz. Yes, I though I was the one great exception, says Carolyn. Weren't you? asks Liz. No, says Carolyn, he was just using me the way he uses everybody--you once told me that Burke as out to destroy this family--I didn't believe you, I thought you were exaggerating. And now I take it you don't think that,. says Liz. No, says Carolyn--he doesn't see me anymore because he's found somebody else who will be even more helpful to him in that purpose--Laura. I doubt whether she'll be very helpful to him, says Liz--Laura knows what she wants--custody of David--she can only get that if she's in our good graces--surely she knows that if she sees Burke, she'll alienate us. Carolyn grins. You talk as if Laura was a normal, well-balanced woman, says Carolyn, normal, well balanced women are not committed to insane asylums. Laura has a breakdown; that was some time ago, says Liz--she's all right now. A person who breaks down once can break down again, points out Carolyn. Laura's a little headstrong, says Liz, but I'm quite certain she isn't even slightly insane. All right, have it your way, says Carolyn, she's perfectly sane--her feeling for Burke is a normal, healthy passion--a woman who's experiencing that might do almost anything for the man involved--what would Burke most want her to do? You're forgetting about David, says Liz, she wants him, and mother love is a strong emotion. After all these years, where does it suddenly come from? asks Carolyn--why did she never make any attempts to communicate with David, even when she was getting well. Because she knew he wouldn't like it, says Liz. That would account for a kind of weak mother love, says Carolyn--when she suddenly appeared, without telling anyone she was coming back, why was Burke one of the first people to speak with her? I don't know, admits Liz. After everything we've put her through, how fond do you think she is of Uncle Roger--of any of us? wonders Carolyn--do you think she'd be above wanting to hurt us?--do you think it might not even be considered normal for her to want to? I suppose it could, admits Liz. What would be the best way for Laura and Burke to hurt us? asks Carolyn.
Through David, says Liz, the last of the Collins--the one hope of our name being carried on--oh, Carolyn--David! Yes, Mother, says Carolyn--David. Liz gets up from the table. Laura must go, she must leave here immediately! Insists Liz.

David plays on his bed with soldiers, moving them around on a chess board. when someone knocks, he hides the soldiers under the pillow and sits on his bed with a book. It's Roger. I just thought I'd stop by and have a little chat with you, son, he says. What about? asks David. It so happens you've done something to please me for a change, says Roger, sitting on the bed with him. I have? asks David. Yes, says Roger. I can't think of what that could be, says David. It seems that you had a visitor last night, says Roger. If my mother wants to see me, says David defensively, I can't help it, you wouldn't want me to be rude, would you? I don't mind you seeing your mother, says Roger. You don't? asks David. Of course not, says Roger, I'm very glad that you're beginning to enjoy your mother's company--I think it's very good for you--there are some things that only a mother can give a boy--aunts and governesses are no substitute--one could say that it's even better for a little boy to be with his mother than with his father. You could? asks David. No, I didn't say that *I* could, says Roger, I said one could--I really must speak to Vicki about your syntax. My WHAT? asks David. Never mind, says Roger, and also, it's very good for your mother to be with you--she needs you--her life hasn't been very easy. It hasn't? he asks. I wish you would stop asking me these two-word questions, complains Roger--you're doing it only to irritate me--I'm trying to have a man to man talk with you, boy, and all I'm trying to says is, I'd like you to get to know your mother a little closer--and I think you'd like that, too. I think so, says David. You might even take a trip with her, says Roger. She did mention something about a trip, recalls David. That would be jolly (!) says Roger--you'd have a wonderful time. I guess it would be all right, agrees David. Of course it would, says Roger--that's what you really want--you just keep thinking of that--and you might mention it to your aunt Liz.
He gives David a friendly pat on the arm and adds, "You know, David, when you want to, you can be a very intelligent little fella." He leaves his son's room, smiling at him. David doesn't return the smile, but seems deep in thought.

David goes back to playing with his soldiers on the checker board. Another knock at his door makes him hide it all and pretend again to be reading a book. It's Carolyn, who says she hopes she's not disturbing him. No, he tells her, I'm having so many visitors today--I don't know how you can expect me to study with all these interruptions. (LOL!) She picks up a solider from the bed and holds it in front of him--yes I see how hard you've been studying, she teases. He takes it from her. Secret? He asks. Secret, she agrees. (finally, a nice scene between these two.) That's good, he says, and takes all the other soldiers out and sets them up on the board. Carolyn sits on his bed. I was sorry to hear about your picture, she says. That's all right, he says, it doesn't matter anymore. It doesn't?--I thought you were so fond of it, she says. That was before, not now, he says. Oh, that's certainly a fast turnabout, she says. With my real mother around, who needs a picture? He asks. Your real mother was around before you had the picture, points out Carolyn, and you didn't feel that way. That was different, he says. You were even frightened of her, says Carolyn. Not of her, of my dream, he says, but I don't have those dreams anymore--now I know how much I like her, and that I was so stupid before. I wouldn't get too attached to her if I were you, she advises. Who not? he asks. Because she might have to go away again, says Carolyn. If she went away, she'd take me, he says. How do you know? she asks. She said so, he says. Your father might not permit that, says Carolyn. He will, he said he will! cries David, upset. All right, soothes Carolyn, calm down. You don't like my mother, do you? he ask. Of course I do, says Carolyn, I'd just hate to see you leave us--I thought you were happy here
--I thought you loved us. I do, he says. Then why do you want to go away from us? asks Carolyn. It wouldn't be forever, he says. If you go with your mother, it would be, insists Carolyn. I don't understand, says David, everyone's telling me to go and to stay. I'm sorry, says Carolyn, it's just that we want what's best for you--we want you to be happy--you do whatever you want to do most--if it's what you want, it's what we want--I'll see you later. She leaves. He continues playing with his soldiers. You're dead, he says, knocking over one solider with another--you're dead.

Carolyn finds her uncle in the drawing room and asks what he's doing. Finishing my puzzle, Kitten, he tells her. Which one? she asks. The crossword, he says. Oh, she says, THAT puzzle. What puzzle did you have in mind? he asks. One much closer to you, she hints. The crossword puzzle's on my lap, he says, what could be closer? The puzzle of Burke Devlin and your wife, she says. That's no puzzle at all, says Roger--Burke's been trying to use Laura, and I put a stop to it. Have you really? she asks, sitting next to him--Burke doesn't seem to be aware of that fact. The degree of Mr. Devlin's sense of awareness couldn't interest me less, says Roger, as long as Laura is my wife and wants David, she'll do what I say until after the divorce. What about after the divorce? Asks Carolyn--Laura will have David, Burke will have her--and what will you have? You don't know what you're talking about, he says. Don't I? she asks, she and Burke had a thing for each other before she married you--Burke still feels the same way--and Laura hasn't done anything to discourage that feeling. We'll see about that, promises Roger--I'll take care of that, put a stop to it--you just watch. I'll be watching, she assures him, smiling
--you can bet on that--I'll be watching. Roger goes back to his puzzle...

NOTES: David's dreams about his mother have undergone a big change--now they're more like the happy ones he had of her before she showed up. Some might think that a change for the good, and Liz seems to be heading in that direction. Now that the painting is gone, the one obstacle between Laura and David has been removed. That painting caused David's nightmares, his fear toward his mother, which WE know is a good thing, a protection from supernatural creatures who care about David, but no one else does. While all the adults felt it best to destroy the painting, the audience knows otherwise. Only Liz had doubts, and they almost seemed erased in the light of David's seemingly normal, happy awakening. However, the fact that Laura appears to have renewed her relationship with Burke might prove to be the only saving grace; Liz will renew her campaign to keep Laura and David apart if she believes Laura to be consorting with the enemy.

However, I don't see much in the way of love in Burke's relationship with Laura--they each want something from the other, and it isn't shared passion. He wants a re-trial, she wants David. I haven't really seen much, beside the heated scene in the cottage, that indicates they've gone back to their former feelings. In Burke's case, I think it's supernaturally caused, anyway.

Cute scene between Carolyn and David. Did she really mean it when she told David to do what he wants? Is she pretending to like him, given her constant "little monster" comments in the past? It was nice to see them acting kindly toward each other, foreign, too.

What will Roger do to ensure Burke and Laura don't hook up? What will Liz do to prevent Laura from taking David away? Now that he seems willing to go with her, is he in more danger than ever? Scorecard: Liz is dead set against David being with his mother. Roger is all for it, as is Laura. Carolyn seemed to discourage it, then said he should make up his own mind. No wonder the poor kid is so mixed up.

Love, Robin

550
Episode #148 - A mystery hovers over Collinwood, hovers like some dark bird of night. And the more light that is brought to the mystery, the darker it becomes. Several people will follow that light today--only to find it leading deeper into darkness.

Frank Garner's office on the docks, which looks exactly like Roger's - Are you sure? Frank Garner asks Lt. Riley, the cop investigating Laura's death. The Arizona authorities are sure, replies Riley. If this is what they're thinking, why didn't they contact you? asks Frank--you're with the State police. Why should they? Riley asks. But if they suspect, says Frank. They don't suspect, at least the phraseology of their reports hasn't yet arrived at that particular word, Riley says. What do you mean? asks Frank--that they're on to something and they don't want to go into it right away--exactly what did they say? They said that in the death of the woman they identified as Laura Collins, there's a possibility--an outside possibility--that she was murdered, answers Riley.

Murdered? asks Frank. It's a far out possibility, but it is a possibility, says Riley--the Arizona police have a dead body on their hands--so far the events leading up to the cause of death haven't been determined. Don't they just assume the cause of death or be asphyxiation? asks Frank. That's the logical assumption, agrees Riley, but it's just possible the woman who died might have been incapacitated in some way before the fire started. Does that seem likely? asks Frank. She died behind locked doors, says Riley, she made no apparent effort to escape--that could be a reason for a murder theory. I'm glad to hear you use the word theory, says Frank. Of course it's a theory, says Riley--so far--considering the circumstances of her death, I'm sure there are many theories being investigated. Couldn't this woman have been overcome by smoke before she could reach the door? queries Frank. It's a possibility, says Riley. It's more than a possibility, says Frank, it's the most logical explanation. Maybe, says Riley. Allow me to remind you, says Frank, that a murder charge requires proof of motive and opportunity. You don't have to remind me of anything, says Riley, no charge has been filed. But you are considering the possibility or murder, says Frank. The Arizona police are considering it, says Riley. Why? asks Frank, have they established a motive for murder?--it's absurd--they don't even know the identity of the victim, much less her relationship with Laura Collins. They do know Laura Collins has a history of mental disturbance, says Riley--that suggests a woman capable of violence. (unfair; she is supposedly cured.) It seems to be you're reaching very far, remarks Frank, arms crossed over his chest. I'd be inclined to agree with you, says Riley, if it wasn't for two puzzling facts we have to face--one, we've placed the source of the fire to Laura Collins' apartment--it started in the kitchen, they think gas from the stove ignited and set off the rest of the room. That could have been an accident, points out Frank. Could have been, says Riley. What's your other fact? asks Frank. Laura Collins claims she left Phoenix five days before the fire, right? says Riley--we've tried to run down that story, checked out the airlines, bus lines, we haven't been able to find one witness that remembers her. What's so unusual about that--thousands of people travel by bus and rail every day, says Frank--it would be easy for a lone woman to go unnoticed. I'd be inclined to agree with that, says Riley--if we hadn't come up with a witness who tells a completely different story
--there's a woman who lives in Laura Collins' apartment building in Phoenix--she claims she saw Laura Collins--on the day of the fire!

Vicki arrives at Burke's apartment. Come in, he says, glad you could stop by. It would have cause a disaster if you'd come up to Collinwood, she says. He takes her coat and offers her coffee. She says she'd love one, and they go into the kitchen. Burke checks the percolator. What important thing did you want to see me about? she asks him. After you left yesterday, he says, taking down cups and saucers, I became a little concerned about your attitude toward Laura--I've been giving it a great deal of thought, and you can take my word for it--Laura Collins is a remarkable woman--you have nothing to fear--there's nothing to be mistrusted about her. I don't understand you at all, says Vicki. Is it so unusual for a man to admit he was wrong? asks Burke. No, says Vicki, but yesterday, you said the exact opposite. Yesterday I went a little overboard, he says, I've been thinking it over and I realize I was a little harsh with her--unfair. I'm a little confused, she says, watching him pour coffee. Why? he asks. Because yesterday you said she was strange, says Vicki, and today you're talking about Laura Collins as if she's the perfect woman. Laura is a troubled, lonely woman, he says, and anything anyone can do to make life easier for her, it should be done. What made you change your mind? she asks (and I hear a hint of jealousy). I told you, he says, pouring cream, I thought it over. He hands her a cup. You're the one person who can help her, says Burke. They move into the living room. Me? asks Vicki, I'm the last one in the world--it's up to Roger and Mrs. Stoddard whether she can be allowed to take David away with her or not. And Laura won't be able to do that unless David is willing to go along with her, says Burke as they sit down--Elizabeth's rule, right? Yes, says Vicki, but I can't make up David's mind for him--you know David. Burke smiles ruefully. I know him, he says--I've become very fond of him. So have I, says Vicki. I know, says Burke, and we both want to do what's right for him. And what's right for David is his mother--is that what you're saying? asks Vicki. Yes, says Burke, and you can bring them together--David should know what a warm, wonderful mother she is. I don't like to bring this up, says Vicki--but yesterday, you told me how you used to feel about Laura before she married Roger. I'm not ashamed of that, says Burke--neither is she--we loved each other. But she married Roger, Vicki reminds him--that was quite a shock to you, wasn't it? Yes, he says. You couldn't believe she could do such a thing, could you? asks Vicki. Are you suggesting she couldn't be trusted then, and shouldn't be now? asks Burke. Of course not, says Vicki, rising, I know that people change. Well? asks Burke. I'm not talking about Laura Collins, I'm talking about you, because of the way you used to feel about her, you couldn't see her clearly--perhaps that's true now. No it's not, he says firmly, I have no doubts about Laura--about her sincerity or love for David. Are you sure that you know her so well? asks Vicki--I mean the woman she is now. I know her, says Burke firmly, I know her better than anyone else in this world.

Burke helps Vicki into her coat. Then you will do what you can to help Laura, he says. I'll do what I can to help David, she promises. You're hedging, he says, taking her hands in his for a moment. Can't help it, she insists. He sighs. Laura's changed, he says, she's not what she was before. I'm not concerned with what she was before, says Vicki, buttoning her coat--I'm concerned with what she is now. And what is she now? he asks. I don't know, she says--I don't understand her. Well if you don't understand her, says Burke, are so uncertain about her, do you think you should make judgments about her? I'm not making judgments, says Vicki. Not helping her is the same as making a judgment, insists Burke. Aren't I allowed a little confusion? asks Vicki. What reason have you to be confused? asks Burke, it's just what I've been telling you! Because you don't give me any reason except your own feelings, which seem to change from day to day, accuses Vicki. (get him!) Can't a guy change his mind? asks Burke. Why did you change your mind? demands Vicki. I thought it over, he says, I decided I was wrong! You only thought it over, she says. Vicki, drop it, he orders, pissed off now. She heads for the door, then turns. I'm sorry, she says. He takes her hand and apologizes back. So am I, he says, holding her hand and patting it with the other--listen to what I have to say--you have a lot of reason not to trust me, but trust me about Laura--or at least try. All right, she says, trying to pull her hand from his, I have to go now.
You don't look very convinced, he points out. She smiles. Can't help the way I look, she says, smiling, pulling her hand away--"Good bye."

Let's get one thing straight, says Frank to Riley, you have no basis for accusing Laura Collins of anything--it's just supposition. Of course it is, says Riley, I tried to make that clear. And there's a very good possibility that she will never be accused of anything, states Frank. Unless we come up with some evidence, says Riley. Which isn't likely, says Frank. Your client can feel secure--for the time being, agrees Riley--we're going to need her for more questioning--well, I'll be going. Thanks for dropping by, says Frank. Riley takes his coat and hat. Not at all, he says, you were right to be filled in on the facts. The phone rings; Frank excuses himself. Would you ask her to wait a minute? Frank tells his secretary. Tell her to wait less than a minute, advises Riley, coat over his arm, hat on, I'm practically out the door. Thanks again, says Frank, for everything. Thank me for the facts--that's all you got, says Riley, and goes. Frank speculates. Vicki comes in, smiling. How are you, come in, he invites, glad to see her. Are you busy? she asks, I didn't want to barge in and disturb you. No, no, I'm glad to see you, he assures her, smiling hugely. Good, she says, I'll only stay a minute--I need some advice. Anytime, he says, and asks her to sit down. She does, unbuttoning her coat, asking if that was Lt. Riley that just left. Yes, it was, he says. I know this is none of my business, she says, but what was he doing here? (when did that ever stop her?) I had an appointment to see him in his office this afternoon, says Frank, and as the lawyer for the Collins family, I felt I should find out all I could involving the death of Laura Murdoch Collins--but anyway, the lieutenant was in the neighborhood, so he stopped by to see me. Have they identified that woman yet, the one who died? she asks. Not yet, says Frank. Was he able to tell you anything new? she asks. Yes, he gave me the facts, says Frank, and I don't like what they all add up to.

No, says Burke defiantly into the phone, I will not be at Logansport tomorrow, or the day after tomorrow, I very likely will not be at Logansport the day after the day after tomorrow--you'll have to handle it without me--that's what you're paid for. (sounds like he doesn't much care about his new business.) Someone knocks. It's Carolyn. Tell him that the offer stands, says Burke into the phone, don't worry--if they don't like it, it's tough--I'll call you later in the week. Carolyn slips off her coat, listening to him. Burke hangs up and greets her. She feels his forehead and cheek and says, with mock solicitousness, you don't feel like you have a fever--I thought you caught a chill--I was thinking of sending over hot broth. Oh, and who told you I'd caught a chill? asks Burke. Have you forgotten? she asks, I haven't seen or heard from you since you disappeared into the cold night air, suitcase in hand--now the distance between the house and my Aunt Laura's cottage isn't that far--but it's far enough to catch your death--I was terribly worried about you! And while you were terribly worried, explains Burke, I was terribly busy--I have a business to run. And I know you can run it with both hands tied behind you, she accuses. I'm sorry, says Burke. Are you? she asks. I'm sorry--and busy, he says. Being busy seems to date from that trip to the cottage, she says, tipping her head up. You know, he says, taking her face in his hands, it's been a long time since I've thrown a young, beautiful girl out of my room, but this looks like it's going to be one of those special situations. He holds her in his arms, against his chest. I miss you, Burke, she murmurs, as he caresses her hair. I'm sorry, I've been busy, he says again. She pulls away from him, furious. Stop saying you're busy! she orders--I didn't come here for an apology. She stands behind the sofa. What did you come here for? he asks, sitting on the sofa. I'm beginning to wonder, she says.

That woman was not Laura Collins, that much we know, Frank tells Vicki. If only they could identify that woman it might clear up the whole thing, says Vicki. They're working on that now, he says, dental records, blood samples and everything. Could she have been a thief? suggests Vicki. That's a possibility, says Frank--but how did she get a key to that apartment?--that room was locked from the inside. Somebody must have had a key, says Vicki. We know something now that throws that whole robbery thing out of kilter, he says--someone was seen or possibly seen near that apartment the night of the fire. Then they think it could have been a murder? asks Vicki, standing. It is a possibility, says Frank. And the person they suspect, says Vicki, is that the person seen near the apartment? Yes, he says. That's awful, says Vicki. The identification was made by a Mrs. Henworthy, says Frank--she's rather elderly and her sight isn't what it used to be, and she says she could have been mistaken. Was it somebody that Mrs. Collins knows? asks Vicki. Yes, he says, I'm afraid it is. Who? asks Vicki . Let me remind you again that murder is only an outside possibility, he says. Who is it? she repeats. Laura Collins, he says. That's impossible, says Vicki, Mrs. Collins left Phoenix five days before that fire! Did she? asks Frank. She said she did, says Vicki. I know what she says, he tells her, but is she telling the truth--that's the question. Vicki looks perturbed at the possibilities

Carolyn paces in front of Burke as he sits. He sit on the sofa and patiently watches. She's biting her finger. Will you calm down and listen to what I have to say? he asks. No I don't think I will, she says. I give up, he says. What does that mean? she asks. I'm not going to argue with you, he insists. So I'm supposed to just STAY! she asks. He pulls her down beside him. We've had good times together, he reminds her, some of the best times I've ever had in my life. This sounds suspiciously like a farewell speech, she says angrily. Well I think maybe it would be best if we didn't see each other again, he says. Best for whom, she asks, rising, arms crossed over her chest--for you and my Aunt Laura? He stands. Best for you, he says. Maybe my mother and Uncle Roger were right, she says--you were only using me--and now you've found someone else to use, is that it. Stung, he tells her to think whatever she wants to. She wraps her arms around his neck. Please, we're so right, she murmurs, clinging to him, you know we are. Carolyn, he says, caressing her hair, we were never right--and you know it. She drops her arms, releasing him--who is right, you and my Aunt Laura? she asks nastily. Laura has nothing to do with this, he says, it had to happen someday. And it's just coincidence that it happens right after your reunion with her, she says. Look, I'm not the kind of man who has to explain himself to you or anyone, insists Burke. You don't have to explain anything to me, she agrees, I've known all week--do you see her often? Burke, ashamed, doesn't reply. I know you do, says Carolyn, in a way, you surprise me--all my aunt had to do was toss you the slightest glance and you were done for. I'm trying to keep this on a sane, adult level, he says. Sane? she asks--adult? Neither would describe you--do I have to remind you that my Aunt Laura is still my Uncle Roger's wife? No you don't! he says angrily--for the last time, leave Laura out of this. How can I, cries Carolyn, when she's responsible for every word you say?
Then I have no more words to say, he tells her. I have, she says, just one--good-bye. And she grabs her coat and leaves.

I can't believe it! Vicki tells Frank--do they really believe there's a chance Mrs. Collins may be a murderer? This is just guesswork, says Frank, with nothing behind it--you have to remember that. Yes of course, says Vicki. You seem upset, he says, let me taker you home. You don't have to do that, she says, I'm all right. But I want to, he says--listen when you came in, you said you wanted to ask my advice about something. Yes, she says, smiling. I'm sorry I forgot about it completely, he says, what was it? I'm not sure I need it now, she says--before I came here, I saw Burke Devlin, he called me at Collinwood and asked me to meet him, he said he had something to tell me--he wanted to tell me he changed his mind about Mrs. Collins, that he had no doubts she was a fine, wonderful woman. She may be, says Frank, we don't know. He seemed so different, says Vicki--he not only changed his mind, but HE seemed changed--so willing to believe Mrs. Collins, no matter what--beyond all reason. That happens to a man when he's in love, points out Frank. Vicki looks unhappy to hear this. I had the feeling it was something different from love, she says. You seem very interested in Burke Devlin, notes Frank. She grins. I'm just trying to figure him out, she says--he asked me to do him a favor--he wants me to do everything I can to help Mrs. Collins get David. I see, says Frank. You don't really think she's a murderer, do you? asks Vicki. I don't know, admits Frank--I don't think so, not really. Perhaps I should encourage David, says Vicki, after all he needs a mother, and we would be wrong to judge Mrs. Collins without being sure
--wouldn't we? He looks at her. Is that what you really think? he asks. No, admits Vicki, at this point, I may be right, I may be wrong, but I'm going to do everything I can to keep her away from David.

NOTES: Vicki's going on instincts here, wisely. She senses something is out of whack and that David needs protection. I wonder if Laura put some sort of love spell on Burke, who DOES seem different. Part of his plan to ruin the Collinses involved breaking Carolyn's heart, but I sense this is far ahead of schedule on his part.

Did Laura kill the woman found in the fire? Could it have been the blonde cleaning lady she mentioned once? How could Laura Collins have been killed in the fire if the woman in Collinsport is so easily accepted as the Laura they once knew? How does this tie in with David's insistence that this woman is not her mother?

Who does Vicki like better, Burke or Frank? She did seem jealous over Burke's change of heart towards Laura, and even Frank took notice. Is she going to spoil her chance to be a rich, cute lawyer's wife?

Is this really the final split for Burke and Carolyn? Does he prefer Laura, or does he just want to woo her in order to reopen his trial? Or is there something even more sinister behind it? Does she, who is obviously a supernatural creature, have an otherworldly hold on him?


Episode #149 - It is night at Collinwood, a night that will prove to be disquieting. One man feels an unexplainable restlessness. (Sam paces his cottage.) And a young girl faces bitter rejection. (Carolyn angrily storms into Collinwood and takes off her coat.) I was wondering who slammed the door, says Vicki, exiting the kitchen. I'd like to slam a lot more than that, says Carolyn, furious. What's the matter? asks Vicki. Nothing, says Carolyn, stomping into the drawing room. Are you angry with me? asks Vicki. I'm angry with the world, says Carolyn. Including me? asks Vicki. No, says Carolyn, not including you--although you started it off. I did?--I don't understand, says Vicki. The things you said about Burke, Carolyn reminds her. I just told you how I. . .begins Vicki--did you go and see him? Yes, I saw him, all right, says Carolyn, and wish I hadn't--all those things you said about him are true--I don't understand it, I just don't. What did he say to you? asks Vicki. Everything I didn't want to hear, says Carolyn, miserable--it was as if someone were telling him what to say. Vicki stares at her, puzzled.

Telling him what to say? asks Vicki. He just didn't sound like himself, says Carolyn--his personality seems to have changed--his point of view, his attitude--and his attitude toward me--when will I stop making a fool of myself? How did you make a fool of yourself this time? asks Vicki, as the girls sit down in drawing room chairs. The usual way, says Carolyn--throwing myself at him, demanding declarations of love, all that sort of thing. I wish you wouldn't do that, says Vicki. I like to know where I stand, says Carolyn. Did you find out? asks Vicki. Carolyn nods. Yes, she says--he told me, and then really told me--oh, I wish I hadn't gone up there, but I would have been living in a dream--he said I'd gone out of style--for him. He said that? asks Vicki. Those were my words--his feelings, says Carolyn, I'll tell you something--I'd have expected him to say something that would hurt, that would bite and leave me with a scar forever. Instead, he left you off painlessly, says Vicki. Dumped me is the expression, says Carolyn. You'll get over it, says Vicki. Sure, says Carolyn, I'll get over it, all right--I'm just not sure what it would take. Maybe it would take a new man, suggests Vicki--someone completely different. (Monty Python?) No, says Carolyn, it will take something quite different to forget it--it will take seeing Burke choke on what he thinks is a feast--guess who beat me in the Burke Devlin sweepstakes? Laura Collins, says Vicki. Right in the winner's circle, says Carolyn--I suppose an old love is the toughest for a man to get over--whatever he felt for her years ago is back again--double. Are you sure? asks Vicki. (more jealousy?)
With a man, that's the easiest thing to be sure of, says Carolyn sadly, it shows all over him, everything he said dripped of Laura Collins--I don't think he thinks about anything else--I know I didn't fill his mind like that. Maybe it's for the best, suggests Vicki. No, it isn't, says Carolyn, I'll tell you something--she may fill his mind, but I'll see to it she doesn't fill his life.

Sam reaches for the booze, but can't get a good grip on it because of his heavily bandaged hands. He looks at the unfinished, damaged painting of Laura and shakes his head, then stares out the window. Maggie comes home and greets her father. I had to work late, she says, big rush at the last minute--three people. That's all right, he says as she hangs up her coat. Did you eat anything? she asks. No, he says. Why not? she demands, concerned. I wasn't hungry, he says. She offers to fix something now, but he tells her not to bother. No trouble, she assures him. I don't want anything to eat, he insists. You should have something, says Maggie. I'm not hungry now, he says peevishly. How do your hands feel today? She asks. The right one isn't too bad, he says, the left one hurts--throbs. It will take a while before they'll be back to normal, she says. If they ever will, he says. They will, says Maggie, the doctor says you'll be painting soon. And what will I be painting? he asks. The usual, she says casually--seascapes, portraits...maybe some new ideas. You sure I won't be doing Laura Collins in some various interpretations of fire? he asks harshly. I'm sure you won't, she says. I appreciate your confidence, he says, but it will be a long time before I face another fresh canvas--if I can ever get myself to face it. You can't allow yourself to talk or think that way, protests Maggie--you've been through a bad period--one of those pictures has already been destroyed--so it's all over and done with. Is it? he asks--can you tell me how that second painting burned?--the fire started here--he indicates the floor next to the sofa--the painting was over there--what I want to know is, how did the fire get from here over to there? Some sparks probably flew across the room, says Maggie. The canvas had a cover on it, says Sam--it was not burned! Freak accident, they happen all the time, she says. No, he says, that painting was deliberately destroyed--I'll tell you something else--the other painting will be destroyed soon. How can you say that? she asks. It's been on my mind, all day, he says, it's going to be up in flames, I can see it. We see a close-up of his terror-filled eyes, superimposed over fire.

I tell you, says Sam, I know what I'm talking about! Pop, says Maggie, you've got to take it easy--too much has been happening. Don't you think I know what I'm talking about? he asks. I'm just repeating what the doctor said, she says--you're suffering from anxiety and you've got to take it easy. Tranquilizers aren't going to solve my problem, insists Sam. What is the problem? she asks. I don't know, he says, I've been having these strange feelings, something forced me to paint a subject that's foreign to me--now I have the sensation that something is pushing me--I have this urge to go up to Collinwood--the painting is there--I feel I have to see the painting--all day long, I've been seeing the unfinished portion, seeing it as clearly if it were in this room--I can see it being sketched, see the lines being put into it--I can see the painting, the lines and colors, see it completing itself! Please don't talk about it anymore, says Maggie. I've got this feeling, he tells her, that the painting will be completed today. Impossible! she says. I've got the feeling I'll know what goes into that painting, that it's important that I know! he cries. Take it easy, she says. The painting--it's being completed! he blares, wild-eyed. It can't be! she says. I'm telling you it is! he shouts--I've got to see it!
David's room - The camera pans on the painting, which glows eerily.

Vicki follows Carolyn to the window in the drawing room and tells her she mustn't be so vindictive. Carolyn crosses her arms over her chest. I've just been jilted, pouts Carolyn--you don't mind if I feel something, do you? Of course you should feel something, says Vicki, but you should also pull back on your desire to get even. Would I do a thing like that? asks Carolyn. Yes, replies Vicki. Carolyn shakes her head--you overestimate me, she says. Roger enters and demands to know who's overestimating his dear niece. Vicki is, says Carolyn. Shame on you, says Roger, Carolyn can do anything and so it's impossible to overestimate her. Speaking of people who can do anything, grins Vicki, I'm going to see what David is doing. She leaves. Uncle Roger you are my entire fan club, says Carolyn, kissing his cheek--you appreciate everything I do. With few exceptions, he says. You mean Burke? she asks. He's a perfect exception, says Roger. I hope your approval of me is about to be made complete, she says--Mr. Devlin has gone his way, and I've gone mine. You've finally seen the light, have you? he asks. Not the light, she says, the door--Mr. Devlin showed me the door. Oh, kicked you out, says Roger. Uncle Roger, she chastises, even Mr. Devlin phrased it more delicately than that. Mr. Devlin, says Roger, had a change of heart? That's exactly what it was, says Carolyn--his heart--he took it away from me and gave it to someone else. My deepest sympathies and congratulations, he teases her. He's gone on to what he considers bigger and better things, she says. Oh, and who is the lucky recipient this time? asks Roger. Someone very close, says Carolyn. I think I know exactly who you're going to say, Roger tells her. Then say it for me, says Carolyn. Roger, his head very close to hers, says, "Mr. Devlin has surrendered his heart to your Aunt Laura." You certainly take the triangles well, you didn't bat an eye, says Carolyn. Why should I? asks Roger, Burke is being his old, predictable self. I'll tell you something, says Carolyn, if you could see Burke Devlin from a woman's point of view, you'd worry.

The painting in David's room glows. Josettes's ghost appears,
turns, gazes at the painting, drifts toward it, reaches out to touch it.

Roger pours himself a drink. Whatever Burke feels about Laura is no concern of mine, he tells Carolyn, because I know both of them so well. I'm with you, she says, I'd like to see Burke get the short end for a change. You will, my dear, he says, have no fear--I assure you. Vicki enters. Did you find David? Roger asks her. Yes, says Vicki, he went shopping in town with Mrs. Johnson. How did you ever get him to go with her? asks Roger sourly. It took a lot of persuading and is going to cost you a set of toy soldiers, says Vicki. It was worth it to get him out of the house, says Roger, he's had a fixation for that hideous painting, keeps staring at it by the hour. Can't you get it away from him? asks Carolyn, now seated on the sofa. Roger sits beside her. I tried to, he says, but he caught me at it, made all the threats that his crafty little mind could muster. He's not here now, says Carolyn--why don't you get rid of it now, while you have the opportunity? That would be a terrible thing to do! says Vicki--it would take him a long time to get over that!--I've wanted to get rid of it myself--don't think I don't feel guilty because it was me that brought it here. Why did you bring it here? asks Carolyn. I don't know, says Vicki--I didn't like that painting--but when I saw that Mr. Evans was going to take it off the easel and throw it out, something made me want it. I know, you're the type who can't stand to see anything thrown away, says Carolyn. That's not it at all, says Vicki--I don't know, I had to have it. None of us is perfect, my dear, soothes Roger. Vicki volunteers to answer the knock at the door. It's probably Mrs. Johnson, remarks Roger, she's the type to forget her key. It's Sam. This is a surprise, Vicki says--come in. Sam tells her he wants to see Roger. He's inside, says Vicki--I heard about your accident... Yeah, the accident, says Sam. Vicki takes his coat and asks if his hands are all right. They're still attached to my arms, that's about all they're good for, he says--do you still have the painting? It's still hanging in David's room, says Vicki. Why didn't you let me get rid of it? asks Sam. I don't know, admits Vicki, I wish now I'd had, I'm beginning to regret it. I've got to talk to Roger, says Sam. He's right in here, says Vicki, leading Sam in. Mr. Evans would like to talk to you, she says. Hello, Evans, says Roger, rising to his feet. Sorry I'm intruding, says Sam, I'll only be a minute. That's good, says Roger--can I offer you a drink, or are you unable to hold a glass? No thanks, says Sam (hey, this just might force him on the wagon, so it's a somewhat good thing), some other time, if you don't mind--I came about the painting, I wonder if I could see it. What on earth for? asks Roger. I don't know, says Sam, I just have this feeling that I've got to see it. Do you make a habit of visiting places where your paintings are hung? asks Roger. No, seriously, says Sam, it's important that I see the painting--I'm sure you can do that for me. Roger looks unhappy. I suppose so, he says--I suppose while David isn't here, we could borrow it for a minute--Vicki, would you go up and bring the masterpiece down so the artist can gaze upon it? Certainly, says Vicki, leaving the room. Thanks, says Sam, I appreciate that. Is it your ego that makes you want to see this picture? asks Roger, perplexed--you're sober now, and even more difficult to understand. Not ego, says Sam, something that made me want to see it, I don't know what, but I hope to find out.

Vicki enters David's room. She gazes around as if feeling a presence and walks to the middle of the room, standing there for a long moment. She turns to the portrait and screams. The blank space in the portrait is filled now--with David's face!

Vicki's scream travels to the drawing room. It's Vicki! says Carolyn. It came from upstairs, says Roger, and they all run to the foot of the stairs, calling Vicki, asking what's wrong. Vicki runs down, painting in one hand--the painting, look at it! she cries, holding it up--it's finished. She balances it on the foyer table. I knew it! says Sam--I knew it! Look, says Carolyn. It's unmistakably David, says Roger. It was just hanging there on the wall with a strange glow of light around it! says Vicki.
What does this mean? Roger demands of Sam. I don't know, says Sam. I saw this painting earlier this morning, says Roger, and it wasn't completed. Sam touches the painting. It's dry! he proclaims. (how he could tell through those thick bandages is beyond me.) What about it? asks Roger. The painting is dry--you couldn't have seen this empty space this morning, insists Sam. I saw it empty, says Vicki. It's oil, says Sam--it takes days for that to dry! How do you explain it? asks Roger, taking the painting into his hands and heading into the drawing room. I can't--I don't know what to say, says Sam. You must know something, says Roger, setting up the painting on a chair--you didn't just come here by coincidence! Sam stares at the painting. I don't know what it was, he says, I only knew the painting was finished--all day, I could see it going through my mind, see the empty space, see the lines coming in, I could see a face, but I couldn't make it out. Why is David's face in it? asks Vicki. What does that mean? asks Carolyn. It means that we're seeing the total representation of David's dream, says Roger--but I must know how it was completed! I can tell you how, says Sam, the power that started me on it, finished it! What power are you talking about? asks Roger. I don't know, says Sam. You don't know, you don't know, that's all you seem to say, rants Roger, there's got to be an explanation, do you hear, and I mean to get it! Sorry, says Sam, I can't think of any explanation except...weird sensations, that I was being used--to say something, to communicate. Who would be using you? asks Roger. I don't know, says Sam. When I was in David's room, says Vicki, I sensed something very strange, as though someone had been in there. What do you mean? asks Roger. There was a specific perfume in that room, says Vicki--jasmine. What about it? asks Roger. Mrs. Stoddard doesn't use it, says Vicki. I don't, either, adds Carolyn. Mrs. Johnson could hardly use it, remarks Roger (LOL!). It's not Mrs. Collins', either, says Vicki. That takes care of everyone, says Roger, who could be using it. I smelled that perfume once before,, says Vicki, when I was in the Old House, just after Josette Collins appeared to me. Roger harrumphs. Really, Vicki, you're as preposterous as Evans, complains Roger, I've had about as much of this painting as I can stand. I wonder what David will do when he sees himself in the picture, says Vicki. I don't intend to find out, says Roger--this will finish the matter once and for all. What are you going to do with it? Sam asks. This, says Roger, and tosses the painting into the fireplace.
Flames lap at the painting. David will be furious, mutters Carolyn. As the painting burns, a scream issues from the painting, loud, piercing, sounding like a chilling combination of a woman and a bird in howling together in pain.

NOTES: Sam senses not only that the painting is completing itself, but that it will soon burn, too. How does he know these things? Is he channeling the spirit world? Did Josette herself complete the painting, now that Sam is unable to, and he is the one chosen to bring everyone's attention to the finished product? Laura herself clearly has nothing to do with the painting, in fact, loathes it, but Vicki brought it back to Collinwood, inexplicably, despite her feelings about the painting. Is she, like Sam, also being used by the spirit world to warn them, to prove that David needs protection from his mother?

Roger is delighted at Carolyn's breakup with Burke, but to me, it did seem a bloodless dumping, like Burke was doing something he was ordered to do by someone else. Carolyn seems more pissed off than hurt, especially since he turned to an old love--her aunt.

Now that the painting has been fed to the fire and is burning, we hear a terrible sound issuing from it. Is that the sound a Phoenix makes when it burns and dies? Josette is apparently the friendly spirit who has urged Sam to paint the painting (and finished it when Sam no longer could). She also compelled Vicki to bring it home and give it to David, so it could do what it is doing now, to Vicki's watchful eye at least--warning them that David is in serious danger from his own mother.

Have a great week!

Love, Robin

551
Robservations / #0146/0147: Robservations 08/30/01: Burn, Artist, Burn!
« on: August 29, 2001, 07:37:15 PM »
Episode #146 - A painting has caused great concern among those at Collinwood, particularly for one who is the subject of the painting--and for another, the man who painted it.

Laura stares into the fire, willing Sam, who is holding a lit cigarette, to fall asleep. She gazes into the camera, at us, fixing us with frightening orbs. Sam struggles to remain awake as we see Laura's eyes in extreme close-up. Finally, he drops the cigarette onto the newspapers lying on the floor. Laura's eyes are juxtaposed with Sam as he fights sleep and the room fills with flames and smoke.

Liz enters the drawing room and calls to Laura, who doesn't hear her. Sam twists in sleep, unaware of the danger he's in.

Sam struggles, covering his face in his sleep, moaning.
Liz goes over to Laura and calls her name, twice, and finally puts her hand on her shoulder. Laura bares her teeth, her eyes wide, expression feral, and her concentration is broken. FIRE! HELP! yells Sam, who rolls off the sofa and burns his hands attempting to tamp out the flames. Maggie runs in. Get away from it! she screams, dousing the flames with a blanket. I think it's out, she says. My hands! cries Sam, holding them close to his chest--she burned my hands! Maggie covers her mouth in horror, asking what he means. I'm telling you--she burned my hands! he insists.

Liz asks Laura what's the matter--is something wrong? Recovering, Laura rises from the fireplace seat. I was startled, she tells Liz. My fault, says the latter, for coming up in back of you so quietly--you must have been very deep in thought. My mind was somewhere else, admits Laura, that often happens to me when I'm staring into a fire, I shouldn't have become so deeply involved. That expression on your face, says Liz--I've never seen anything like it before. I apologize, says Laura, I don't think I knew what was happening, or where I was--was it very ugly? Yes, says Liz--not really, maybe it was just surprise--I don't know how to describe it to you. If it wasn't complimentary, don't bother to try, says Laura with a touch of humor. It was far from complimentary, says Liz, disturbed, as Laura walks back to the fire, it was frightening. The women look at each other.

Sam, wincing, holds up his burnt hands, which are covered with towels. Maggie is on the phone with the doctor, explaining that she wrapped her father's hands in cold, wet towels--thank you, goodbye--the doctor will be right over--how do they feel? Pretty bad, says Sam. Is there anything I can do to make you more comfortable? She asks--would you like a drink. Not now, says Sam, I couldn't hold a glass (good!). He chuckles--I'd like to see your mother now--she always said she'd like to see the day when I couldn't pick up a glass. Maggie hugs him, assuring him he'll be all right--it could have been worse. That's one way of looking at it, he agrees. She asks if he wants her to pour cold water over the towels. No, he says, the pain's easing up a bit--I think the left one us worse than the other one--I won't be able to hold a brush for a long time, I guess. She pats his shoulder, assuring him it won't be that long. She said she'd get me--and she kept her word, says Sam through gritted teeth. What do you mean? asks Maggie--who? Laura Collins, he says. Pop! she chastises. She did this to me, he says viciously--she burned me! You've got to stop talking like that, says Maggie--that's a terrible thing to say! I know what I'm talking about, insists Sam. The responsibility is yours whether you like it or not, says Maggie--I told you to watch that cigarette. That has nothing to do with it, says Sam. The cigarette lit the newspapers, didn't it? she asks him. I've never fallen asleep with a lighted cigarette in my life, says Sam. This was the first time, Maggie says. I'm telling you, he says, my feet hurt a little bit and I was lying down on the sofa, but I wasn't tired. You look pretty shot to me, she says. I was just lying there when all of a sudden something seemed to come over me, he says. I think they call it alcohol, says Maggie with sarcasm. You refuse to believe me don't you? he asks angrily. I can't take much more of this! wails Maggie, clenching her hands, things are getting worse--you get further and further away from reality, from truth--you're right, you're harder to believe now than you ever were--you blame everything on the unknown, the unseeable, the intangible--when I look for evidence, I have to see something, like...like this charred bit on the floor, I know what that came from! I swear to you, he says, Laura Collins did it! He holds up his hands, and she looks at them, then at him, not believing him. She walks to the window and gazes out Sam goes to his daughter. What can I say? he asks, that will convince you? I don't think there's anything, she says. There's a whole chain of events to prove what I'm saying, he insists. I don't want to talk about it, she says, the only thing that interests me as far as Laura Collins is concerned is what happened when she was here. That's what I'm going to tell you, he says, we got right down to cases--she wanted to know why I was painting these paintings, so I countered with the same question--she said it was hurting her relationship with her son. I'm sure it is, says Maggie, I can sympathize with her. Oh, don't be so free to sympathize with her, says Sam--she's not that sorrowful--you'd know it if you could have heard her threaten me. What threat did she make? asks Maggie. she said she'd see to it that I stopped painting, says Sam. If I were in her place, says Maggie, I'd probably have said the same thing. There was something in her voice and look that told me she'd meant she'd go all the way, says Sam. What did she do then? asks Maggie--sneak in here and put a match to those newspapers? It's hard to explain, says Sam--just some kind of influence, I don't know, when I dozed off, I just kept seeing her face.
Yes, that's where you and I are in complete agreement, says Maggie--Laura Collins exists mostly in your imagination.

Laura sits by the fire. She and Liz are silent, but Liz closes the double doors, turns on a lamp and sits on the sofa. I think it's time to take a look at where we stand, says Liz. Don't we know that already? Asks Laura. We know what we want, agrees Liz, but there seems to be a question about where we are--how are you getting along with David? Considering the length of time I've been away, says Laura, I think very well. On the contrary, says Liz, I'm forced to disagree with you. Why? asks Laura. I don't want to upset you, says Liz, but I'm not pleased with the way you're progressing with David--in fact, I don't think you're making any progress at all How can you say such a thing? demands Laura. Judging by his attitude toward you, says Liz--his first reaction was strange, but I understood that. He got over it, says Laura. It seems so, says Liz, but now he's avoiding you. It's just a stage he's going through, says Laura--very shortly, we'll be close than we've ever been. I don't know, says Liz with doubt--his feelings toward you seem to be apprehensive, even fearful. He can't be afraid of me, insists Laura, there's no reason for it. There are strong indications of it, says Liz. He's only a child, his emotions change every 15 minutes, says Laura. He's had nightmares ever since you came back to Collinsport, says Liz, and they seem to grow worse. But you're placing too much importance on dreams, insists Laura. Recurring dreams are an indication of disturbance, says Liz. That can easily be explained, says Laura--I think it's that dreadful painting hanging in his room. that's possible, agrees Liz, but it's not the whole answer--you're a very different person than you used to be. Would you prefer me to be the old way? asks Laura. No, says Liz. I think perhaps I need more help than I thought, says Laura--David should be encouraged to spend more time with me. Would that do anything with his nightmares? Asks Liz. Possibly not, agrees Laura, but I think that painting should be removed from his room--from the house!--I think then maybe his dreams would stop. It would help, I'm sure, agrees Liz, rising--I don't know why he wants it I didn't want him to have it, says Laura, but he flattered me into it by saying he wanted a picture of me. I don't know what made Sam paint a picture like that, says Liz--I know his work, and it isn't his style. I went to his house tonight to try and find out, says Laura--he was vague, drunk, impossible--he started another painting almost exactly like the one in David's room. Why would he do a thing like that? asks Liz. I don't know, but he's got to stop, insists Laura--it's ruining everything for me
--and I haven't much time. At this wistful statement, Liz eyes Laura strangely.

You haven't time? asks Liz. It's just that I haven't time to stay to do what I tried to do, says Laura, sitting by the fire. Do you think you could walk in and have everything go your way? asks Liz. No, but I didn't expect to find the kind of obstacles that I found, says Laura. Roger enters, greets them both and asks if they're warming themselves by the fire. Laura and I were talking abut David, says Liz, and I think you ought to hear what I have to say. I'd like to, says Roger. I think Laura's presence here is disturbing to David, says Liz. Now really, Liz, objects Roger. His behavior and nightmares...begins Liz. That child has always misbehaved, says Roger, and had the worst possible dreams imaginable, for David, it's running true to form. I insist there's something different about him this time, says Liz. I'm sure I know what's at the bottom of this, says Laura--that painting. What painting? asks roger. That horrible thing Sam Evans did of me, says Laura. You mean the one of the fire? asks Roger. Yes, David has it up in his room, says Laura. What's it doing here? asks Roger, annoyed. It was given to him, says Laura. And it's affecting him, says Liz. I called Evans every name in the book when I saw that painting, says Roger. And it's pointed up something, says Liz--something we must all consider carefully--the relationship between David and Laura isn't progressing--in fact, it's worsened. That is not altogether true, says Laura. It seems to be they're getting along very well, says Roger. That's because you haven't paid close enough attention, points out Liz. It's because of that painting, says Laura, it's frightened David, caused him to have nightmares--it's got to be taken away from him. I'll take care of it, Roger assures his wife. The curious thing is, David wants it, says Liz. Not curious at all, knowing David, says Roger. Another thing, says Laura--Sam has started another one, almost exactly like the one in David's room. Evans has gone absolutely mad, says Roger. I consider it a deliberate attack against me, says Laura--I want you to do something about it. I will, says Roger, rising--I won't have him doing these insulting paintings. Where are you going? Liz asks him. To Evans' house and out an end to it, says Roger. How are you going to stop him? asks Laura. That's my problem, says Roger. There's a knock at the door; Roger volunteers to get it. Maggie Evans, says Roger, opening the door--this is quite a surprise. Laura, started, looks at the visitor. Roger invites Maggie in. She apologizes for disturbing him at this house. quite all right, he assures her. Laura looks nervous. I was wondering if I might speak with Mrs. Collins, says Maggie. Of course, says Roger--Laura? Laura turns to face Maggie and greets her cordially. Maggie would like to speak to you, says Roger. If you have a minute, adds Maggie. Of course, come in, says Laura. Liz says hello to Maggie and invites her to sit down. I was just on my way to your house, to speak with you father, says Roger. You were? asks Maggie--I don't know that this would be a good time for a visit--it isn't what you think--he's had a little accident--he's burned himself (she looks at Laura as she says this). How awful, says Liz. I'm sorry to hear that, says Roger--how badly is he burned? Just his hands, says Maggie. Will he be all right? asks Liz. The doctor said he would be, replies Maggie--he'll regain full use of them. How did it happen? asks Roger. I think that a cigarette ignited some newspapers, says Maggie--he burned himself trying to put it out--that's why I'd like to speak to Mrs. Collins. What did she have to do with it? asks Roger. I visited Sam tonight, says Laura--to ask him to stop painting those pictures. I was hoping the two of you could work things out, says Maggie, but it's worse than ever. How do you mean? asks Roger. My father is convinced that Mrs. Collins started that fire.
Liz looks suspiciously at Laura, Roger at Maggie, disbelieving.

That's absurd, pronounces Laura. I know it is, says Maggie, but it's stuck in his mind. How could he make such accusations? Asks Laura. There's no basis for it, agrees Maggie. I've never heard anything so insulting, I won't have him going around saying things like that, fumes Roger. I wish you could talk to him, and try to get it off his mind, says Maggie. I'll get it off his mind, Roger assures her, rising and striding for the door, have no fear. The doctor's been with him, says Maggie, and he's in a very nervous condition--the doctor says it's anxiety. I'll be as delicate as possible, says Roger, and leaves. I'm sorry to bring all my troubles to you, Maggie tells Liz, but I really didn't know which way to turn. That's quite all right, Liz assures her, I'll be glad to do anything I can. Thank you, says Maggie--I was hoping a meeting between you and my father would have a good effect on him, she adds to Laura, but just the opposite has happened--you seem to represent some sort of threat to him. Liz looks significantly at Laura, who tells Maggie, "I don't see how he can possibly think such a thing." He says you threatened to stop him from painting, says Maggie. Liz reacts with interest. All I did was, says Laura--your father started a second painting--Mrs. Stoddard will tell you the effect the first one had on David--naturally, I insisted he stop. What threat did you make? asks Liz. Only that I'd do something to make him stop, says Laura--what else could I say? What did you intend to do? asks Liz. Exactly what I did, says Laura--I told Roger, turned the whole matter over to him. I'm very bothered by the vagueness of my father's reasons for painting it, says Maggie--this whole thing seems very strange. Yes, agrees Liz, everything seems strange lately
--so man unanswered things--but we'll find answers for them--sooner or later--and she looks at Laura.

Sam's hands are heavily bandaged. He attempts to pick up a brush, but can't. Roger comes to visit. Just the man I wanted to see, says Sam--pardon me for not opening the door--he holds up his hands--but my dexterity is at a minimum. Mental or manual? Asks Roger. (nasty!) Oh, that's the mood you're in, eh? asks Sam. What is this latest bit of inanity that I've been hearing? Demands Roger. I've got to talk to you, says Sam. This is your opportunity, says Roger, sitting on the sofa, and then I'll interrupt you and have a few things to say myself. That's where it happened, says Sam, pointing to the burned spot on the floor--if I hadn't awakened, I would have had more bandages than these, or maybe worse. I understand that your version of this happening does not include a cigarette and some newspapers. Sure, says Sam, the cigarettes and newspapers got together and made these second degree burns--what I want to know is, what made them get together? Well, says Roger, alcohol would be my guess. No, says Sam, something beyond comprehension--your wife burned my hands. I was waiting for you to say that, says Roger accusingly. It's true! says Sam. You mean she came in here and lit a match to you? asks Roger. No, says Sam, the same thing--she caused this to happen--she told me she was going to see to it that I never painted again--and this is what happened to my hands! Preposterous, says Roger. It may sound that way, says Sam, but she's got some kind of an influence--call it hypnotic--call it what you will--I just know she made me burn my hands! I'll call it the power of suggests, says Roger, on an alcohol filled mind of a fool--you deserved those burns, Evans, for painting that vile picture of Laura--I can't sympathize with you, I don't think you've gotten half of what you deserve! I just want some understanding, pleads Sam. Not until you stop accusing my wife of impossible things, insists Roger. I'm telling you, we're both in very big trouble! Says Sam. No, says Roger, just you--now, I understand that you've started painting another portrait of Laura--where is it? They both stand. Over there on the easel, says Sam. I'll finish that one for you right now, promises Roger, going to the easel. He lifts the cover. Well, it's already bee destroyed, says Roger, making a face. What do you mean? asks Sam, coming over. There's a huge hole in the painting. How can that be? asks Sam, stunned. What are you talking about? asks Roger.
The fire, says Sam--it wasn't anywhere near the painting! Both men gaze at the destruction, shocked.

NOTES: We know Laura did this to Sam, but only Liz seems to be suspicious of Laura, and learning what happened to Sam only underscored her feelings that all is not quite right with Laura. It's obvious that Laura is quite vindictive, and now she's successfully destroyed the second painting, too. Sam has been successfully thwarted, but will Laura have to "burn" some sense into Liz, too? How will she go about assuaging Liz' mounting concern and fear? We know Liz will never turn David over to Laura feeling this way about the situation!

I actually thought Roger pretty gentle with Sam, considering how angry he was with him. How will this situation be resolved between these two men? Will Roger blame Sam's alcohol haze on this latest odd event of the painting burning feet away from the spot where the fire ignited?

Those scenes of Laura attempting to set Sam on fire were pretty cool, and scary, too. Sam could have completely gone up in flames, died, and I suspect that's what Laura was truly trying to accomplish. She probably considers dying by fire an honor for anyone, too! Now that his hands have been rendered unusable, will be turn to painting with his feet, or perhaps by taking his brush in his mouth?

How awful to be Sam--a drunk who falls asleep with a lit cigarette--who believes him? Not even his own daughter! Yet, always the good daughter, she is concerned enough to go to Collinwood to see Laura--but Laura is convincing, and only Liz continues to be suspicious.


Episode #147 - Mystery surrounds many of the residents of Collinwood. Many questions are left unanswered. No one can explain the existence of a terrifying and fascinating painting, but one man is bent on destroying it.

Roger enters David's room, calling to his son. David isn't there. Roger gazes at the portrait of Laura hanging on the wall, his face set, angry. He starts to take it down, but David comes in and demands to know what he's doing. Roger hastily drops his hands, but tells his son that he's going to take it down
--I'm going to throw it into the rubbish where it belongs. You can't--it's not yours, protests David--Miss Winters gave it to me! Why Vicki would give you a thing like that, I can't imagine, says Roger sourly. She gave it to me because I like it, and want it, and you can't have it, insists David. Why would you want a painting of your mother burning alive? demands Roger--do you hate her that much? David looks down, ashamed. I don't hate my mother, he says. Then you should be as anxious as I am to destroy this gruesome thing! says Roger. I'm supposed to have it! says David. What does that mean? asks Roger. I don't know, says David, all I know is, I feel it's important for it to stay in this room--something tells me it is. Yes, one of your ghostly acquaintances, I suppose, says Roger sarcastically. I don't care whether you believe me or not, says David--you can't take my picture--he goes to the painting--it means something!--something important! Roger turns to David, who is staring plaintively at the painting.

What great significance does this hideous thing possibly have for you? asks Roger. I don't know, says David, all I know is, I have this feeling you shouldn't take it away--you can't! Oh, I can't, can't I? says Roger, striding purposely toward the painting again. David grabs his arm, asking what difference it makes--why do you care if I have it or not? Because it's a painting of your mother, and it's grotesque--and I don't want you to think of her that way, insists Roger. How do you want me to think of her? asks David. As someone very special, who loves you very much, says Roger. Why? asks David. Because she DOES love you, says roger, and that's the way you should think of her! You want her to take me away, don't you? asks David. (bingo!) Of course not, says Roger. Yes you do--you want to get rid of me because you hate me! accuses David--well I hate you, too, and I hope you die! He repeats it again and throws himself onto his bed, crying. Roger sits on David's bed. David, he says gently. Go away! says David. Roger reaches for David's shoulder--look at me, son, he says. David burrows his face into the bedspread. I don't want to look at you, he says. Roger takes his hand away. You have the wrong slant on a lot of things, he says, I don't hate you. David looks at him. You don't? he asks (such a pathetic face). Of course I don't! says Roger--you're my own son, how could I possibly hate you? You don't want to send me away? asks David. Of course I don't, says Roger--if you had to go away, I would be very sorry and miss you very much. You would? asks David, incredulous. Of course I would, says Roger--at the same time, I think it's only fair to give you a chance to get to know your mother--she loves you very much--you've often said you wanted her to come back here. I know, says David. Then why won't you give her a chance? asks Roger. There's something about her, just something that scares me, says David--I don't know, something. That monstrosity on the wall is frightening you, and that's why I'm going to take it down! says Roger, marching to the painting. No! says David, standing on the bed so he's close to his father's height. It's for your own good! says Roger. If you take my picture away, warns David, I won't speak to my mother! Please be reasonable! Begs Roger. I mean it, says David, I won't let her come near me, I won't, I won't! Vicki enters. What's going on in here? she asks in consternation. He's just throwing one of his tantrums, Roger tells her. He's trying to take my picture away, explains David--tell him he can't! It isn't up to Miss Winters, says Roger. If you take my picture away, I'll do what I said, says David--honestly, I won't talk to my mother, I mean it. All right, says Roger, if that's the way you're going to be, I'll have to give you your way--though I don't want to. David sighs with relief. Good, he says--I have to have that picture! Vicki informs him that his lunch is on the table. I'm not hungry, pouts David. You have to eat, says Vicki--go on. Do as Miss winters says, orders Roger. OK, says David, exiting his room. Roger sits on his son's bed. What do you make of that child, Vicki? he asks. I don't know what's the matter with him, says Vicki, but he's a very disturbed boy, there's no question of that. He's disturbed by that picture, says Roger--it certainly disturbs me--what sick, neurotic impulse do you suppose Sam Evans had to drive him to paint that thing? I don't know, I don't understand it, says Vicki. It's certainly ironic that he painted fire, considering what happened last night, says Roger--he burned himself--the drunken fool when to sleep with a burning cigarette in his hand--set fire to himself. Is he badly burned? Asks Vicki. Yes, his hands were, says Roger--it will be sometime before he'll be able to paint again. That's terrible! says Vicki, wheels churning in her head. I'd feel sorrier for him if he hadn't brought it on himself, says Roger--if he were sober enough to know what he was doing. What is it about fire? asks Vicki--David's dreamt about his mother in fire, Sam Evans painted her standing in fire, and then we heard about that fire in Phoenix, and now this--Mr. Evans bring burnt by fire--I know there's some connection, but what is it? What connection could there possibly be? asks Roger--just a series of coincidences, that's all. I suppose so, says Vicki, but there's something I can't help thinking
--these things that have happened--they all started when Mrs. Collins came back here. Roger looks at her.

Are you saying that Laura has some connection with the things that have been happening? asks Roger. I'm not sure of what I meant, says Vicki, but fire has figured into all of them--and someone died in that fire in Phoenix. It's nothing more or less than coincidence, says Roger--what else could it be--is there any other logical explanation? No, says Vicki. Roger gazes at the painting. I should be angry with you, he tells her, for giving this painting to David--you must have known it would upset him, with that imagination he's got. I knew it would disturb him, agrees Vicki, I don't know why I gave it to him. In future, begins Roger, I hope... Laura comes in, asking where David is. Downstairs, says Vicki, having his lunch. Take Laura down to David, Roger tells Vicki. Does he want to see me? Laura asks anxiously, looking from one to the other--well, do you think he does, I don't know. Of course he does, assures Roger, unconvincingly. The last few days, he's been acting very strangely, says Laura, I don't want to pressure or frighten him. You won't, says Roger, he's just taking him time to get used to you. I see he still has that horrible painting, comments Laura. I'm going to get rid of it, says Roger, don't worry about that--Vicki, take Laura downstairs. All right, Vicki agrees. I was hoping he'd come see me today, says Laura as the ladies exit, I waited all day, I don't know why he didn't come... Roger stares up at the painting a moment, reaches for it, then stops short of taking it down. Puzzled, he turns away, looks at it again, and leaves the room. (I am convinced now that other powers in the house, friendly to David, are seeing to it that the painting stays right where it is--to protect him and warn the family of impending trouble.)

Foyer - Laura asks Vicki if something happened with David--we were getting along so well, and then all of a sudden, everything went wrong--he's been acting so strangely--he seems to be afraid of me--why? David exits the kitchen. Laura greets him, and he formally says hello. I thought you were going to come see me today, I missed you, says Laura. You did? asks David. Mmm-hmm, says Laura. Have you finished your lunch already? Asks Vicki. Yes, says David, eyes darting back and forth. Then why don't we go down to my cottage for a while? Asks Laura. What for? David asks. I thought we'd have a talk--I'd tell you some stories, says Laura. David walks past her. I can't, he says--I've got to finish my schoolwork. I'm sure Miss Winters will excuse you from that, won't you? asks Laura. If David wants to go with you, agrees Vicki. Do you? asks Laura. I can't! says David. Laura touches his hair and says his name.
This causes him to rush away from her, upstairs. David! cries Laura, where are you going? To my room, he replies, and disappears. What's wrong with him? Laura asks Vicki--did I do something wrong just now? No, says Vicki. then why is he behaving this way? asks Laura--I don't understand it--if only he knew how much I love him, I know he couldn't be frightened of me then. Perhaps not, says Vicki. Could you do me a favor? Asks Laura--could you arrange for us to meet the way you did before? Well, I... says Vicki. You seem hesitant, says Laura. David is a very disturbed boy, says Vicki--if I seem hesitant, it's because I don't want to do anything that might disturb him more. I see, says Laura, unhappy. Will you excuse me? asks Vicki. Of course, says Laura, thinking hard. Vicki stops on the steps to gaze down at her, then disappears upstairs.

Burke, in his hotel room, stares wistfully at a photo of Laura. When someone knocks, he puts the photo down on the coffee table. Learning his visitor is Vicki, he invites her in, glad to see her. I hope I'm not disturbing you, she says--were you busy? Never too busy for you, he says, taking off her coat--what do you have in mind? I had to talk to somebody, she says, sitting on the sofa--I suppose it's very foolish...she spots the photo of Laura on the coffee table--isn't this Mrs. Collins? she asks. It was taken a long time ago, he says. She's very beautiful, says Vicki. Yes, agrees Burke. You knew her quite well, didn't you? she asks. (biblically?) I was in love with her, admits Burke. What happened? asks Vicki. She married Roger, says Burke. I'm sorry, says Vicki. Never mind that, says Burke, sitting in a chair, you didn't come here to discuss my past history. Actually, I did, says Vicki--I have to talk to somebody about Mrs. Collins! What about her? asks Burke. You're probably going to think I'm out of my mind, says Vicki--but I don't trust her!
Burke leans forward--what makes you say that? he asks. She lied to me once, says Vicki, and I don't understand why. What did she lie about? asks Burke. A locket, says Vicki--she showed me an old locket once, an heirloom that Roger had given her--and several days later, one just like it turned up in her apartment in Phoenix, after the fire--she denied she ever had the first one, but I know she did, because I saw it with my own eyes. Why would she lie about it? asks Burke. I don't know, says Vicki, rising--why do I have these doubts about Mrs. Collins--I want to like her for David's sake--I want to think she's everything she seems to be. So do I, says Burke, standing--tell me something--what's with Roger, how does he behave around her?--is he afraid or on edge? Not at all, says Vicki--he wants his wife and David to become close again, but aside from that, he and Mrs. Collins get along very well. That's interesting, remarks Burke, and excuses himself to answer the phone. It's Laura, says the subject of his and Vicki's discussion. I know, says Burke. I have to see you, says Laura, are you alone? No, says Burke, glancing at Vicki. Can we meet somewhere? asks Laura--remember the place we used to meet, on the pier? I remember, he says. Go there in an hour, she says, I'll be waiting for you. All right, he agrees, and hangs up. I don't know why I have these feelings about Mrs. Collins, says Vicki--I guess it doesn't make too much sense. Burke sits on the sofa--I have a few unanswered questions myself, he says, looking at the photo--ones I intend to get the answers to.

Down at the foggy pier, we hear boat horns in the distance, the sound of bells, can almost smell the sea. Burke lights a cigarette and props up his foot on a barrel. Laura joins him. You're late, he says. You're early, she counters. I was always an impatient man, he reminds her. I remember, she says. What do you want? he asks. I need your help with David, she says. What can I do to help David? he asks. For some reason, he seems frightened of me, she says, I can't get him to believe in my love and respond to it, I need him desperately. How do I enter in? he asks. I know how much he admires you, says Laura, he talks about you constantly--in fact, you seem to mean more to him than his own father. Maybe there's a reason for that, says Burke. She looks away. There could be, she says. Would you care to spell that out? he asks. I would rather leave certain things unsaid right now, she tells him. All right, he says--what do you want me to do, talk to the boy? Yes, she says, I know you have enormous influence over him, he'll listen to you. Well, says Burke, what if I do everything you want me to do--what do I get out of it? You'll get what you want--and so do I, she says. You get David--what do I get? He asks. Satisfaction, she says. Why don't you come out and say what you mean? asks Burke--are you promising to testify for me at a re-trial? Yes of course I am, she says. If there is a re-trial, you could be implicated, he warns. I don't care, she says. Why not? asks Burke. Because I've lived with my guilt for too many years, says Laura, and Roger deserves to be punished. In other words, you hate Roger, says Burke. Don't I have enough reason? she asks. I heard you're not behaving as if you hate him, says Burke--I heard you've been very friendly with him. Who told you that? asks Laura. Someone who has had a chance to observe you and Roger at close range, says Burke--Vicki Winters. Why were you and Vicki discussing me? asks Laura. Never mind about that, says Burke, what's between you and Roger? We're civil to each other, says Laura--I have to be civil to him, because it's the only way I'll ever persuade him to let me have David. Can I trust you? asks Burke. That's a question you're going to have to answer for yourself, she says. I have memories, he tells her, bitter memories. So do I, she says, but they're not all bitter--surely the same must be true for you? Yes, he confesses. This place brings back memories, she says--I remember other nights when I met you here--I remember standing right here, looking out into the fog, seeing only the flickering lights of ships passing in the darkness and it was as if we existed together in a universe that no one else could inhabit. He curls his hands around her shoulders as she glances at him to see how her words are affecting him. You're very beautiful, he says. You're very flattering, she says. It's odd about you, he murmurs
--I should hate you, I should be bitter, I should mistrust every word you say. She looks him full in the face. Do you? she asks in a sultry voice. No, he says softly. I'm glad you don't, she says. When we're together, says Burke, the oddest things happen to me--everything seems to melt away--all my anger, my needs, my drives--it's as if they didn't exist anymore, except in some far off place--and there's only one thing with reality--you. He presses his lips to her cheek, and she looks satisfied--GOT HIM!

NOTES: Quite the sexy film noir scene between Burke and Laura here, but it was apparent to me that she was seducing him by old memories and new promises to help ensure that she gets David, the only thing she really seems to want. I sense that she won't really help Burke win a re-trial, that she's only making that promise to secure her own evil ends.

What did Burke and Laura do in that spot on the docks, anyway, have sex over the barrels? I was just wondering.

Vicki is starting to suspect Laura in much the same way Liz does--notice how she's strung together all the fire references and incidents? Vicki may not be too bright sometimes, but she's all detective here. It's unfortunate that she's gone to Burke for help, because he is still smitten with Laura, still wants her, and that will hinder his wanting to help her. He's thinking with Little Burke now, which means all common sense goes bye bye.

Roger actually tells David he loves him, and sounds sincere--but is he? Is he, too, pretending, as Laura is with Burke, so that his son will willingly go to his mother and go away with her so he, Roger, can be rid of the child who tried to murder him? So many emotions, so much subterfuge--who is real and who is false? Vicki's concern is only for David, that's clear, but she has a job to lose, so perhaps her motives are murkier than she realizes, too.

As I said earlier, I believe that supernatural forces are at work here, keeping David safe, keeping that painting on his wall as a warning to all who love him. He wants to keep it there, too, because deep down in his heart, he knows his mother poses a threat and wants that painting up there so everyone else will know, too.

No DS Friday or Monday due to Labor Day marathons on Sci Fi. Enjoy the weekend!

Love, Robin

552
Episode #144 - For one member of the Collins family, the past is shrouded in mystery, and I am just beginning to suspect that the mystery surrounding her is deeper and stranger than I ever imagined.

I know it sounds strange, says Vicki to Liz, as they and Lt. Riley gaze down at the locket with a photo of David on one side and a lock of hair on the other, but I know that locket was on Mrs. Collins the day she moved into Matthew's cottage. That's impossible, says Liz. You must have seen another locket, says Lt. Riley, this one was found in the rubble of a burned out Phoenix apartment house only last week. Then there must be another one just like that, insists Vicki. There isn't another just like it unless Mr. Collins had a copy made of it, says Liz. What was David's hair doing in this one if she said it was in the locket she was wearing? asks Vicki, upset. You must have misunderstood her, says Liz, that's the only way I can account for it. I guess so, says Vicki, unconvinced. Shall I take you to see my sister in law? asks Liz. Please, says Riley. Vicki asks Liz if she can come along. If you want to, says Liz. I do, says Vicki, I have to see Mrs. Collins' face when she sees that locket. You're acting very strangely, says Liz, you feel all right? Yes, says Vicki, I'm fine. Then let's go, says Liz. Lt. Riley looks perturbed, his forehead furrowed.

As usual, Laura is seated by the fire when they knock, and seems to come out of a trance to answer the door. She greets Liz and Vicki. I thought you were going to be busy this afternoon? Laura asks Liz. I was, says Liz, but Lt. Riley wanted to see you. She introduces him to Laura. He shows her his badge--State Police, he proclaims himself--I'd just like to ask you a few questions about that fire that took place in your apartment in Phoenix a week ago. Of course, she says, inviting them in, what would you like to ask me? Liz and Vicki sits down on the sofa. First, there were some small personal effects located in the rubble of the apartment, he says, taking out the envelope--most of it is just jewelry that didn't burn--and I'd like you to look at it and identify it, if you can, as your own personal property, item by item. Fine, she says. He drops the contents of the envelope on the table, and Laura identifies all of it as hers. In that case, he says, if you just sign this statement to that effect, the property will be yours again. Vicki gazes at Laura, her face serious. Liz remarks how glad she is that Laura has the locket back again--it would be a pity if it had been destroyed. Laura looks directly at Vicki and says, "Yes, it would. I'm aware of it's value." She hands Riley the paper and he asks if she wouldn't mind a few questions. Who beside yourself had a key to your apartment? He asks. No one, she says. No friends, relatives? he asks. I don't have any relatives in Phoenix, and very few friends, she says, none of whom had keys--why do you ask? The woman who burned to death in the fire died in a sealed apartment, he explains--the door and all the windows were locked from the inside, so she must have had a key to get into the place--can you think of anyone who might have had access to a key? The owner of the building or superintendent, she suggests. We've checked them out, he says, anyone else? No, she says--unless...well, there was someone who did have a key, she might still have it, I'm really not sure--a cleaning woman who used to work for me--her name was Margaret. What was her last name? he asks. I don't know, says Laura, I just knew her first name--I let her go a few months ago, I really don't know whether she returned the key or not. Describe her, he says. Medium height, says Laura, blonde, slender, Scandinavian, I think. In other words, he says, she could have fit your description? Possibly, says Laura, but she was at least 10 years older. And you're sure you can't remember her last name? he asks. I don't think I ever knew it, says Laura--I had very little contact with her--I used to leave money for her because I usually wasn't in the apartment when she was there. Did she work for anyone else in the building? he asks. Possibly, I really wouldn't know, says Laura. We'll check on it, he says--you're absolutely sure no one else could have had access to your apartment? He asks.
She gives him an arch look. Absolutely sure, she says. All right, he says, thank you. Is that all? she asks. For the time being, he says--thank you for the cooperation. I'm sorry I wasn't more help, says Laura. Liz offers to take Riley back to the house. Fine, he says. Vicki stays behind, saying she wants to talk to Mrs. Collins. Liz and Riley leave. Laura closes the door. Vicki picks up the locket. Weren't you wearing this locket the other day? she asks Laura. This locket?--of course not, says Laura--how could I have been, it was in Phoenix, I just got it back. Would you have one like it? asks Vicki. Well, no, says Laura. I could have sworn you were wearing one just like this, says Vicki, why we even talked about it--you told me that you kept it with you always because it had a lock of David's hair in it--don't you remember? Yes, says Laura, I remember the conversation; I was telling you about this locket. Yes, says Vicki, and I'm sure you were wearing it, I remember distinctly, it was on that chain--she indicates the one Laura is now wearing. Laura holds the chain. You must be mistaken, she says--I don't remember what I was wearing, but whatever it was, it wasn't that locket, it must have been another piece of jewelry. I see, says Vicki, staring at her. You remember the conversation, says Laura, so you thought you saw it--but of course you didn't--you couldn't have, could you? No, I suppose not, says Vicki. Why are you looking at me that way? asks Laura. I was just thinking it's time for me to get back to the house, says Vicki, setting the locket down on the table. They say goodbye, each knowing the other is lying, and Laura sits down by the fire.

Vicki meets Lt. Riley outside Collinwood. Have you seen that woman who died in Phoenix? asks Vicki. I saw a photographs of her, he says, it wasn't a pretty sight. Was she completely unrecognizable? Asks Vicki. Totally, he says. What happens now? she asks. The body has to be identified, says Riley--I'll send a teletype to Phoenix and the police out there will try to locate this cleaning woman. What happens if they can't find her, says Vicki,. They just keep investigating until they can make a positive ID, he says, as it is, they haven't even been able to establish the time of death yet. Do you mean she could have been already dead when the fire started? asks Vicki. It's possible, he says. I see, says Vicki, and stands there for a moment, perplexed, and watches his car drive away. She goes into the house and closes the doors.

Drawing room - Frank tells Liz that he'd like her to look over these contracts before she signs then. All right, says Liz, taking them from him. When Vicki comes in, she tells her they have a visitor. Vicki runs in. Frank, what brings you here? she asks. Just some dull advertising contracts for the cannery, he says, hands in pockets--actually, I'm just using them as an excuse to see Vicki Winters. Liz suggests to Vicki that she talk to Frank while she looks over the contracts--you can stay in here, it won't bother me. Vicki leads Frank over to the fire. How are you? he asks. Confused, she answers. You have a habit of saying things I don't expect you to say, he says, smiling. It's the way I feel, she says--it's Mrs. Collins--ever since she came back here, strange things have been happening, things I have no way of explaining--the oddest thing happened just this afternoon--a detective came here and brought some jewelry that had belonged to Mrs. Collins--from her apartment in Phoenix. Yes, says Frank, I was notified they were returning some of her belongings--what about it? Among the items was a locket, says Vicki, I swear Mrs. Collins was wearing that locket, but she says she wasn't, I saw it on her the other day. That locket can't be in two places at once, says Frank. Yes, but I remember it on her, says Vicki--we talked about it. Maybe Mrs. Collins has two very similar lockets, suggests Frank. She said she didn't, says Vicki--anyway, Mrs. Stoddard says it's a family heirloom--and there isn't another one like it in the world. There has to be, says Frank. Even if there is, says Vicki, why should Mrs. Collins say she wasn't wearing it--why should she lie? Are you so sure she is lying? he asks. Yes, says Vicki, I have a feeling about it. Why would she do that? he asks. I don't know--I don't understand, says Vicki. Isn't it possible you're just mistaken? he asks. I don't think so, says Vicki, I have a feeling that Mrs. Collins had that locket and is lying about it--but why?
Liz, who has overheard all, looks very disturbed.

Liz continues poring over the contracts. What possible reason could Laura Collins have for lying to you? asks Frank. I don't know, admits Vicki. And how could the same object turn up in two places, hundreds of miles apart? he asks. I know it doesn't sound probable, says Vicki, but I did see it. Or thought you did, says Frank. I saw it, I know I did, insists Vicki. Liz comes over, contracts in hand. Vicki. . .begins Frank. Here are the contracts, Liz tells the lawyer. Oh, fine, he says, I'll get them in the mail this afternoon. I couldn't help overhearing your conversation just now, says Liz. I suppose you think I'm being very silly, says Vicki. Not silly, says Liz, just mistaken--Laura would have no reason to lie to you. Maybe not, says Vicki. The locket that came from Phoenix this morning belonged to Mrs. Collins, says Liz--it was the one Roger gave her when they were married. Are you sure? asks Vicki. Of course, says Liz, there are photographs of it in the family album, photographs of all the women who have worn it. Liz opens the album, where is sitting on top of the piano--here it is if you want to see it, she tells Vicki. I guess I was mistaken, agrees Vicki. (NO, don't agree!) Yes, you were, says Liz. I know what I thought it was, murmurs Vicki--I should check on David--I left him with homework an hour ago. I'll do that, says Liz, you stay here with Frank--thanks for bringing the contracts, Frank--I'll see you later. She briskly leaves the room. Frank bids her goodbye. They play sappy music as Frank asks Vicki if she's feeling better. I guess so, she says. Oh, Vicki, how important can a locket be? he asks. It's not just the locket, says Vicki, a lot of strange things have been happening that I can't explain--David's been having these nightmares about his mother--he sees her, standing in flames--these dreams are terrifying him, and Sam Evans painted Laura Collins standing in flames and it corresponded exactly with David's dream--can you explain that? I can't, he admits. Strange things have been happening to me, too, and I can't understand them--twice I've been compelled to do something I didn't want to do--against my will--yesterday I brought that terrible painting back here and showed it to David--I didn't want to do it, I don't know why I did it, it was as though something came over me and made me do it. That's kind of hard to believe, says Frank. This afternoon, says Vicki, when I asked Mrs. Stoddard if I could be there when the police questioned Mrs. Collins, the words came out before I knew what I was saying--it was as thought someone else were saying them. You know what I think, he says, I think this old house is getting to you--you ought to get out more--forget abut Collinwood and its legends and ghosts--leave them in this book where they belong, he says, lifting the album Liz pointed out earlier. I know there's a reasonable explanation for everything, says Vicki, but sometimes I have to be reminded. Tonight you're going to start a whole new routine, says Frank--you're going to start getting out and enjoying yourself--and we'll begin by having dinner together--what do you say? I'd love it, says Vicki. I'll pick you up at seven, he says. Fine, she agrees, I'll get your coat for you. They leave the drawing room together, and we see the family album open by itself,
and a bookmark fall off a photo.

Liz meets Vicki in the foyer. Frank gone? she asks. Yes, says Vicki, he asked me to have dinner with him. Good, says Liz. I think so, too, says Vicki--what's David doing? He was playing when I got up to his room, says Liz, but I got him back to his books. I' better go up, says Vicki. All right, says Liz. Vicki heads upstairs, but stops, turns and goes back down, as thought drawn by an invisible string. She goes into the drawing room. Did you forget something? asks Liz. WHAT? asks Vicki, as thought startled from sleepwalking. I was, says Vicki--something made me come in here--something I have to do, something I haven't done. She's agitated. What are you talking about? asks Liz. I don't know, says Vicki--something drew me into this room--why should I feel compelled to come in here? I don't know, says Liz. I don't understand this! says Vicki. Were you thinking of the locket again? asks Liz. Why do you say that? asks Vicki. I see you were looking at a picture of it, says Liz--nodding to the book on the piano. The family album is open to a picture of Josette Collins wearing the locket, says Liz, going over to it--weren't you looking at it? No, says Vicki. Someone was, says Liz. That's impossible, says Vicki--because Frank and I left this room a minute ago--no one came in here since then. Are you sure? asks Liz. Yes, says Vicki, this book was closed when we left--did Josette Collins own that locket? We see the photo of Josette in the album, which looks nothing like Maggie or Vicki. Yes, she was the first Collins woman to own it, says Liz--it was given to her on he wedding day. Why should the book open to this page? Wonders Vicki--do you suppose that it's a sign--from Josette Collins?--all the time that I was in the Old House, I felt that she was watching over me, and after that, I thought that if ever I was in any real danger, she would watch over me. Liz chuckles. What kind of danger could you possibly be in? asks Liz. I don't know, says Vicki
--but why should the book open to this page?--it must mean something!--do you mind if I leave David alone a little longer--I need to go out and get some fresh air. Would you like me to come with you? asks Liz, noting how upset Vicki is. No, thank you, says Vicki, I'll be back in a little while. All right, says Liz. Vicki leaves, and Liz gazes down at Josette's photo.

We see Vicki, wearing her trench coat and scarf, walking downstairs.

We see Laura, standing in bushes, just staring
--at Vicki, who is walking on the beach.

NOTES: Is Vicki in danger now that Laura suspects she knows something about her? Is Laura spying on Vicki with evil intent? Josette has helped our Vicki in the past, is she doing is again now? Both Liz and Frank tried to tell Vicki that the Laura-locket business was simply a mistake on her part, but WE saw that locket when Laura showed it to her--and now it turns up again, in the hands of a cop. How do all these odd shaped pieces fit together?

Frank and Vicki are deeply in like, but he doesn't seem to entertain her notions. She needs someone who can do that for her. He just pooh-poohed it all. Once again, it looks like Josette is trying to help Vicki by tying the locket to Laura somehow. Is she responsible for Laura's face drifting out of the portrait, or is Laura herself doing that? Curiouser every day.

All of a sudden, there is a cleaning lady, "Margaret," with the same coloring and build as Laura. She's trying hard to cover her tracks, but what exactly is she covering up?


Episode #145 - (Sound quality in this episode was horrendous, so if it seems I've left things out or botched up some dialogue, I hope you'll understand. I don't know if it's my tape or the master that sounds so awful, but you'll let me know when you watch this ep, I'm sure.

A strange force has caused me, against my will, to bring a painting to Collinwood, a painting so weird and mysterious that no one, not even the man who painted it, can explain. For one, it holds an unusual fascination.

David gazes up at his mother's portrait. Laura comes in. You're spending an awful lot of time looking at that painting, she remarks. I like looking at it, he says. There are other things to do, she points out. I don't feel like doing anything, he says. I thought we might go out for lunch today, she suggests. I'm not hungry, he says. Do you want me to eat alone? she asks. I just don't feel like eating, he says. She sighs. I looked for you yesterday but couldn't find you anywhere, she complains. I know, he says, it's because I went into town with Miss Winters. I had an awful feeling you were trying to avoid me, she says, that isn't true, is it? No, he says--why should I? Because you seem very disturbed, she says, ever since that painting came into this house--why? He goes over to it and stares. Because it was meant for me, he says, it's trying to tell me something, like a warning--it looks like it's trying to tell me something--Mother, what could it be trying to tell me? Perhaps how much I love you, she suggests. No, he says, I've got the feeling it's trying to tell me something bad. The camera focuses on the painting.

If you think the painting is trying to say something bad, says Laura, why bother with it? Because I have to know what it is, he insists--I look at it and sometimes, I think I know what it's saying. What do you think it is? she asks. Something bad, he says. I don't think that makes very much sense at all, do you? she asks. Not right now, but I'm sure it will, he says--it's just like looking at the portrait of Josette Collins--when I look at it I used to stare at it all the time, see things in it, it said things to me. You know what I think, she says, I think you have a very vivid imagination, and you're letting it run away with you. No one understands, he says--sometimes I wake up, and I look at the painting, and I see the light coming from your face, it gets bigger and bigger,
like floating in space, and it comes toward me, closer, there's a look on your face that scares me--and I see your lips move, some sound coming from them, trying to tell me something, trying hard to tell me! He's growing agitated, and Laura suggests they don't talk about it anymore. He pulls away from her, upsetting her. He sits on the bed. Leave me alone, he says. She sits beside him and suggests they don't spend the whole day talking about that painting--why don't we take a walk?--we haven't done that in days. I don't feel like it, he says--I don't want to be with anybody--I feel like being alone. All right, she sighs, perhaps later, hm? Perhaps, he says reluctantly.

Cottage - Maggie, newspaper in hand, asks Sam if he's read the morning paper. I haven't read yesterday's, he mumbles. She offers to save it for him, then. Don't bother, he says, I haven't read the papers in a week. He puts his pipe in his mouth. You usually keep up on the news, she says. I don't know why I concern myself about other disasters when I've got one going on right here, he says. I cleaned a few of your brushes, she tells him He thanks her. I thought it might encourage you to paint another painting, she says. Why bother? he asks, every time I do, it comes out the same--I could see myself having an exhibition of 50 paintings of Laura Collins surrounded in flames. He heads out the door. Where are you going? asks Maggie. Out for fresh air, he says, taking coat and hat. She watches him leave, distressed, then goes to the easel and uncovers his latest painting of Laura burning in flames.

Maggie, dressed now, answers the door. It's Laura, who asks for Sam. He's not home, says Maggie. Do you expect him home soon? asks Laura. If you knew my father, you wouldn't ask that question, smiles Maggie. Oh, my, says Laura, I haven't seen his work in 10 years. I can top that by another 10 years, says Maggie, he thinks everything should have in infinite life span--last forever. Perhaps some things can, says Laura enigmatically--what's he working on now? Maggie stands between Laura and the canvas and explains that Sam usually has more than one going at the same time--still life, portrait--was there something special you wanted? Just to talk to him, says Laura. I think it's about time you had a talk with him, agrees Maggie--your return to Collinsport has had a strange effect on him. I'm aware of that, says Laura, and I've come here to try and clear up a few things. I hope you can, says Maggie, he's in a bad way--I don't like to stick my nose in my father's personal business, but I feel I ought to protect him. From what? asks Laura. From whatever is bugging him, says Maggie. I'd like to know that myself, says Laura. Don't you know? asks Maggie. No, says Laura. Can you explain this obsession he has with you? asks Maggie--he seems to be drawing your face into everything he does. That's why I've come here, to get an explanation, says Laura. There was a painting he gave to Vicki Winters, says Maggie. I've seen it, it's horrible, says Laura. I thought so, too, says Maggie, I didn't like it--all that fire. The front door opens and Sam comes in. Maggie tells him he has a guest. So I see, says Sam. Laura greets him, he greets her back. It's been a long time since you've been here, he says. Yes, she agrees, I thought we might have a talk. Yes, he says, I suppose we should. Maggie says she's leaving, she has a date with Joe and wants to get there early so she can see the surprised look on his face. Have a good time, encourages Sam. It was nice seeing you again, Maggie tells Laura--stay loose, Pop. My specialty, he says. Maggie leaves. You have a wonderful daughter, says Laura--she's worried about you. I know, that makes two of us, says Sam. And I'm confused about you, she says, because I don't know what's going on in your mind--and I understand you've been in some kind of a mood since my arrival here. Word gets around, says Sam. Why did you do that atrocious painting of me? she asks viciously. Let me ask you a question, says Sam, because I think you're the only one who can answer it--tell me why am I painting this--he stabs a finger a the canvas and reveals the new painting to her. She looks ill.
Why are you painting something like this? she asks. You haven't answered my question, he says, I want to know why I'm doing this. I didn't come here to play games with you! she cries. I don't want to play games, either, he says, pouring a drink, things have been happening to me like never before. I don't mean to be unflattering, she says, but aren't your drinking habits the same as usual? My drinking has nothing to do with these paintings, he insists. Then you're doing them deliberately? asks Laura. No, I seem to have lost control of myself, he says--it's not even my style. What are you saying? she demands. I mean every time I start to paint, it comes out you, he says. Why me? she asks. I don't know, says Sam, I thought it was because you came back into town, my mind started thinking about you, but that isn't it--I can't draw a line without it becoming part of you. Where did you get the idea for the fire? she asks angrily. I don't know, he says. How do you know about the fire? she asks. I don't know anything about any fire, he says. You mean you don't know anything about me in a fire? she asks. I don't know what you're talking about, he says--do you want a drink? No, she says. I do, he says, and drinks some more. She looks at the painting. You think I'm lying, don't you? he asks. I don't know, she says. I want you to believe me, he says, I wanted to talk to you, I thought maybe you could tell me what's causing this, compelling me against my will. I see, she says. You say that as though you understand what's making me do it, says Sam. I don't understand, she assures him, the fact remains you and only you are responsible for these paintings--and it can't go on. I agree, says Sam, but it's happening all the same. Then it's time you made it stop, she says. I've tried, he says. You're frightening me son! she accuses. He pours more booze. David told me about the dream he had, says Sam, and I virtually painted it without ever having discussed it with him--can you explain that to me? I can't explain anything to you, she says, except that David is upset by that painting--it's hurting my relationship with him, and I don't intend to let anything get in the way of that. Then get rid of it, suggests, Sam. I can't, he's formed a strange attachment for it, she says--children form a liking for things whether they're good or bad. Well he's formed a liking, I've formed a hatred, says Sam. But you've done another! she says. Yes, he says. Destroy it, now, she orders. I don't know, he says, covering his face with his hands--I can't. If that's the way it's going to be, she says. I don't want it to be, but it is, he says. You'll stop painting it, she says--stay away from that easel! I've tried that, too, he says. Then perhaps I should see to it that you stop, she suggests. What do you mean? he asks. Exactly what I said, she tells him. Are you threatening me? he asks. Take it any way you like, she advises
--but you will stop. She sails out of the room, giving him a significant look before leaving. Sam is really upset. (This is the first time she has shown anything but kindness to everyone. She is a real bitch here, and you sense this is more the real Laura.)

Maggie and Joe enter the cottage. I don't think he's here, says Maggie--Pop! He's probably at the Blue Whale, she surmises. At leave you know where to look, says Joe. Thanks a lot, she says, you're letting the cold air in. He closes the door. Should we go down to the Blue Whale? he asks. I wish I could say no, says Maggie, annoyed--I go out on a date and spend half the time trying to find my Pop. Don't worry about it, says Joe. I do worry about it, says Maggie, I'm losing my patience--I've had it, right up to here. I never thought I'd see Maggie Evans lose her patience, he says. Now you've seen everything, she says, whenever we go out, I'm always talking about my father's problems. They sit on the sofa, his arm around her--not the things you talk about when you're on a date, she adds. Joe assures her he doesn't mind. I do, she says--I get the feeling I'm just going no where, that this nursemaid life I'm leading is going to continue indefinitely. I don't think so, he says. I know it! she says, I get the feeling I'm going to be taking care of him the rest of my life. You won't, he says. (First of all, Joe is a sweetheart, so understanding about her father's situation--plus, it sounds like he's already falling in love with Maggie, planning to be part of her future.) I will, she retorts--I don't see how things are going to change. Your father's just going through a strange stage, says Joe, he'll get over it. Sure, he'll get over it, agrees Maggie, but what next?--and what after that--I'm thinking more and more about leaving this town, going to Boston or maybe New York--I love my father, but I can't dedicate the rest of my life to him--I can't be taking care of him all the time without it having some sort of effect on me. I know you, he says, you're pretty resilient, and I don't think it's going to have an effect on you. Thank you for the vote of confidence, she says, but looking ahead, I don't see much future in this town for me--working at the coffee shop--what kind of future is that? That's not all there is in this town, he says. What else is there, I'd like to know? she asks. There's me, he points out. She grins. That's true, she says, I will say that for Collinsport, there's a very nice young man with other interests. Interest in you, he says softly. Quite the coffee expert, she jokes, that's about as far as it goes. The coffee you serve would make any normal guy get scared right out of here, he says, it's got to go farther and deeper than that. How far? she asks. You want me to get specific? he asks. I just don't want you to say anything you don't mean, she says. I mean everything I say, he says, and kisses her, a sweet smooch.
We'd better go look for your father, he says. See how inconvenient he makes things for me? asks Maggie, but they leave.

David is in bed, the painting of his mother glowing, when Laura enters his room. She looks at the painting, which stops glowing immediately. She stands looking at it, then at David, and leaves the room.

Joe and Maggie bring a drunk Sam home. Here we are, he sings drunkenly. Sure Pop, says Maggie. Life has been exceptionally good to us, slurs Sam. That's something I'd like to hear about sometime, says Maggie ruefully--this isn't the best way to say good night, but thank you. It will do until a better way comes along, says Joe--good night, Sam! He leaves. Sam lights a cigarette and takes off his coat, with difficulty. He lies on the sofa, stretching out. Maggie tells him she's making him some coffee. That's a ridiculous thing to give to a man, he says. You're not going to sleep here, are you? she asks--be careful with the cigarette--I'll be back with the coffee. Sam lies on the sofa, smoking.

At Collinwood, Laura enters the drawing room and gazes into the drawing room fire, concentrating.

Sam begins to feel drowsy. He settles more deeply into the sofa, smoking. We see Laura's eyes superimposed over him. Sam's hand holding the cigarette wavers; he drops it.
It falls on top of the newspaper on the floor, which first smolders, then begins to burn, filling the room with deadly smoke as Sam sleeps, oblivious to the danger he's in.

NOTES: Does Laura intend to kill Sam? With his insistence that he can't stop painting her standing in fire, will she see to it that he can't paint again--ever--and take his daughter with him? Corpses can't paint. Laura sort of reminds me of Angelique, who also often used fire to secure her wicked desires when she cast her spells.

Joe and Maggie are progressing nicely. He really is great about her need to keep track of her father, but he wants her to stay in Collinsport--for him. He sure did get over Carolyn quickly, didn't he?

Sounds like what's happening with the portrait is dividing David and his mother again, which is surely an occurrence she doesn't want. And that unfinished silhouette...what does it mean? Who is it? Who else could it be but David?

Love, Robin

553
Episode #142 - A strange power has taken old of a man's hand and mind, and caused him to use his talents in a way which he finds it impossible to explain.

Cottage - Sam looks at the painting, tortured. What made me paint this? he agonizes--I only wish I knew. Pop, says Maggie, you've painted things before and haven't known where the idea came from, she says. Sure, he says, but painting like this, with this kind of intensity, had to come from some place specifically! I'm sure there must be an explanation, comforts Vicki. You've been thinking about Laura Collins ever since she came back, says Maggie--it's obvious to me where you got the idea from. OK, he says, I'm willing to buy that, but that doesn't explain the mood, the feeling, of this painting--the control it's got, the feeling AI got when I worked on it--all the fire in it!--why is it such a violent painting? It's because I explained the legend of the Phoenix bird, says Maggie--I remembered it affected you--it's a logical explanation for everything. I've disliked my canvases before, says Sam viciously, but I've never hated one before--I hate this one, I can't stand to look at it! Take it easy, urges Maggie I feel that thing owns me, says Sam, dictates to me--commands me--I don't ever want to put a brush to it again--I don't want to look at it anymore! He takes the canvas down from the easel. What are you doing? asks Maggie. Once and for all, he says, I'm going to get rid of it--I'm going to throw it into the sea! He heads for the door, but Vicki calls, "Wait!--I want that painting." Sam stares at her in astonishment.

What do you mean? asks Sam. I want it, says Vicki. How can you want this painting? asks Sam. I don't know, admits Vicki, there's something about it. That's why I'm throwing it away, says Sam--there's something about it. Rather than throw it away, says Vicki, let me buy it from you. I can't sell you a painting like this, protests Sam. You can't be serious, says Maggie, I am, says Vicki. I'd like to have it. And I'd like you to tell me exactly what's here that appeals to you, demands Sam. I don't know, she says, but something does. Look at it, he demands, tell me why you want it! It's just something I feel, says Vicki. It's an evil, horrible painting, says Sam, setting it down on a chair--I've never painted subject matter like that in my life, nor will I ever. I'd just as soon he did get rid of it, Maggie tells Vicki--he won't be the same until it's out of here. If you're going to get rid of it anyway... says Vicki. You want it that badly? he asks her. Yes, she insists. Fine, he says, handing it to you--it's yours, a gift from me to you--but not with sincere compliments. Thank you, she says. Don't thank me for that kind of thing, he says. There's an area here you've left unpainted, points out Vicki. I know, says Sam. What were you going to put there? I don't know, says Sam, cleaning brushes. You must have had something in mind to leave a space like that open, insists Maggie. I tell you, says Sam angrily, I don't know why, I've been staring at it and I don't know what goes in there. I was just curious, says Vicki. If you look at it as long as I have, warns Sam, you'll cease to be curious--I want to tell you something--when you've looked at this long enough, don't bring it back here. I won't, promises Vicki. I want you to destroy it, he says. I'd never do that, Vicki says. Throw it in the sea, says Sam, cut it up or burn it--yeah, that's what you should do--that's what has to be done to it--it should be burned!--if you destroy it, which I'm sure you will, I want you to come back and tell me after you've done it--AFTER you've done it, and don't worry, you won't hurt my feelings. Take it easy, Maggie urges her father, the painting won't be here anymore--you can get on with some other work. I feel better already, says Sam--I think I'll go down to the Blue Whale and get a little brain-washing. (interesting term for getting drunk.)--get some inspiration for a new canvas. If it makes you feel better, says Maggie in a small voice. It rejuvenates me, says Sam--goodbye, Vicki, and good luck with your acquisition. Thank you again, she says. Don't thank me, he advises, putting on his hat, I wish I could suggest a frame for it, but I can't think of any frame that would be right for it. He leaves. Maggie, really upset, watches him from the window. I'd like to apologize for the things my father said, Maggie tells Vicki. You don't have to, Vicki assures her. He's been acting that way ever since he saw Laura Collins, says Maggie. He hates this painting, says Vicki, I don't understand. What I don't understand, says Maggie, is why you wanted it in the first place. I can't explain the way I feel, says Vicki. Do you really like it? asks Maggie. It's not a question of liking it, says Vicki, I just think this is a very important painting. Come on, says Maggie, my father is a very good painter, but he doesn't turn out masterpieces. What I mean is that there is some kind of meaning behind it, explains Vicki, some kind of fascination about it--that intrigues me--it's almost as though--no, that's absurd--it's almost as though this painting was the real reason I came here today. You'd never seen it before, or heard of it, says Maggie. I know, says Vicki--there are so many things I don't understand. I have an idea you could explain it better than I could, says Maggie--I am going to wrap this for you
--it's not the kind of thing you should be seen carrying in the streets. She takes the painting from Vicki and, holding it up, says I just thought of something--I wonder what Laura Collins will say when she sees it.

Laura enters the drawing room, where David sits at the table by the fireplace, still looking at the photo album. You're going to strain your eyes, warns his mother, sitting beside him--firelight is not for reading or for looking closely at things. I was just going through this, he explains. What were you trying to see? she asks. Nothing much, he tells her. You looked as if you were looking right through the snapshots, she observes. That's impossible, says David. Yes it is, she says, so don't look so hard. You know something, he says, you're pretty beautiful, for a mother. Thank you, she says, you say that as if mothers weren't supposed to be pretty. Seeing that I don't know too many mothers, since I don't have too many friends, says David, you seem much more like a movie star or something. You're a flatterer, she says. I mean it, says David, you are beautiful--that's probably why my father married you. I suppose so, she says, an odd look on her face. I hope I find a girl just as beautiful as you are to marry, he says. We'll see what the future holds in store, she says. Did you have a lot of boyfriends? He asks. Some, she says. How many? He asks. She smiles. So many you couldn't count them, she teases. Was Burke Devlin ever one of them? asks David. Well, says Laura, he was in our crowd. Didn't you ever date him specially? Asks David. Yes, she says. I like him, says David--he listens to me when I have something to talk about. Do you talk to him often? She asks. Whenever I can, says David, what did he used to be like? Very charming, fun to be with, she says. Why didn't you marry him? asks David. She stands and walks away, tells David things just didn't work out that way--lots of things happened. He joins her. I wonder what it would be like to have him for a father, says David. I don't know, she says. I'll bet it would be nice, he says. She sits down and puts her hands on his arms. How do you feel about your own father? she asks. He looks around, making sure they're alone. You won't tell anyone, will you? he asks. Of course not, she promises. I don't feel so good about him, says David--I don't like him so much--he doesn't like me. Of course he does, she says. No he doesn't, says David resentfully, crossing his arms over his chest--he doesn't care a thing about me, or what happens to me. What makes you say that? she asks. I can tell, he says, can't you tell whether someone loves you or not? Sometimes, she says. Well I know he doesn't love me, says David, that's why I wanted you so much. Now that I'm here, she says, do you believe I really love you? Yes, I do, he says. You're right, she says passionately, because I love you more than life--David, if you had to make a choice between your father and me, which one of us would you want to live with? He's saved from having to answer when Vicki comes through the front door. It's Miss Winters, says David--and she has a package! She's about to go upstairs, but David runs to her, and Laura joins him in the foyer. What have you got there? asks David. Something, says Vicki--for my room. Laura tells her son he mustn't do that--if Miss Winters wanted to show it to you, she would. It looks like a painting, notes David--is that what it is?--please show it to me? I don't know, says Vicki. Is it a painting? asks Laura. Yes, says Vicki. I'd love to see it, says Laura. All right, agrees Vicki. She leans it on the foyer table, removes the wrapping and turns it toward Laura and David. Here it is, she says. David looks at it and gulps. Laura presses her hand to her throat and shakes her head in horror.
My dream! Cries David--it's my dream! Where did you get this? asks Laura, disgusted. From Sam Evans, says Vicki. Laura walks away. It's horrible, she proclaims. David takes the canvas in his hands and gazes at it. How did Mr. Evans know about my dream? He wonders. He didn't, says Vicki--it's just something he painted. When did he do it? asks Laura. He said he started it the day you came back to Collinsport, says Vicki. How did he know about it? asks David, did he have the same dream? He doesn't know why he painted it, says Vicki. I don't understand, says David, how a man could make a painting out of what I dreamed. You had a dream like that? asks Laura. Yes, it was the night you came here, says David. Holding onto herself as if cold, Laura wonders what made him put her face into that picture. He doesn't know, says Vicki--he's practically incoherent when he talks about it. That's understandable, says Laura. Look at all the colors, says David admiringly. I wish you wouldn't look at it! says Laura. It's OK, it doesn't scare me, says David. Why do you have this? asks Laura, agitated. He gave it to me, says Vicki. Why? asks Laura. Because he was going to throw it away, says Vicki. Why didn't you let him? demands Laura. I don't know, says Vicki, it seemed a waste. A shocking painting! says Laura--what do you intend to do with it? I don't know, says Vicki. Could I have it? asks David. David! chastises Laura. I don't have a real painting in my room, he says. This is not the kind of painting you want to have in your room! she says. How about it? David asks Vicki--can I have it? I don't think your mother wants you to have it, says Vicki. Mother, please? begs David. It isn't good, she says. I like it! he says. I'll get you a better one, she says. Why can't I have this one? he says, I want this one!--it's a picture of you! But it's not a good one, she insists. It's a special picture, says David, of my dream, and of you!--it means something to me--I don't have a painting of you! I'll get you another one! she says. But I want this one, he says. I want you to have what you want, she says, but this is not a good thing to have. Why not? he asks. Because of what it represents, says Laura. You're mother is right, says Vicki--it's not worth hanging anyway--it's not even finished. What's supposed to go there? asks David. Mr. Evans didn't know, says Vicki. (Looks like David's profile to me.) What do you suppose goes in that spot? Asks David. Laura says she doesn't know. Please can't I have it?--I want it more than anything else! he pleads--Miss Winters?--please? It's not up to me, it's up to your mother, says Vicki. Mother, wheedles David. All right, agrees Laura, reluctantly. Oh, Mother!--Miss Winters!--thanks a million! He says, thrilled--I'll go hang it up in my room. It doesn't have a frame, says Vicki. It doesn't need a frame, says David, I can put a string across the back, then I'll hang it up--would you come up and help me? All right, says Vicki. Hurry! says David, and runs upstairs with his treasure. I'm very upset about this painting, Laura tells Vicki. I can see that, says Vicki. You never should have brought it into the house, insists Laura. I suppose you're right, I should have known it would have a bad effect on David, says Vicki--I don't know why I brought it here--I seem to have been compelled, as though I had no choice in the matter--as though it were prearranged. That's a very strange thing, says Laura--I want you to promise me something--if the opportunity presents itself, I want you to get the painting away from David! Vicki stares at her.

Vicki comes up to David's room, where he is on his bed, putting a string on the back of the painting. You're just in time, he says, I finished. Vicki sits on his bed with him and suggests that before he hang it, he think about it. No, sir, he says, my mother said OK, and I'm going to hang it up. She said OK because she knew how much you wanted it, says Vicki, but it's not making her happy. I don't see why she doesn't like it, complains David, it's a beautiful painting, and looks just like her. She doesn't want you to think of her looking like this! protests Vicki. Why not? he asks, it's a good painting. It's time you started thinking of how to make your mother happy, says Vicki. Oh, he says, how about over here (above his dresser)--he stand on a hassock. You're not listening to me! accuses Vicki. This will look good, he says, hanging it on a nail already in the wall. I suppose it's as good as any, says Vicki, upset--I never should have brought that picture here. There, says David, stepping away to admire it--that's a good spot--I can see it from all around the room. Vicki turns and looks. David straightens it, and asks how it looks. Strange, says Vicki. that's the reason I like it so much, he says, it's different. Somehow, says Vicki, I think it looks like it belongs in this room. You can see it from over here very well, says David--I can sit and watch it, all day long. Laura comes in. I've hung it up, he says, taking her by the hand--doesn't it look cool? Oh, David, she says, I've given it some thought and decided what must be done--mothers aren't always the wonderful creatures children would like them to be--and I'm going to do something you're not going to like. She reaches for the painting. Don't take my painting! cries David, grabbing her arm. David! she says. Don't take it, he begs. But it's very bad for you! she says. "If you take it," he warns, "then I won't talk to you--ever!" You don't understand! she says. I mean it, he says. Very well, if that's the way you feel, she says--there are some things you're just going to have to learn for yourself. She leaves his room. I'm sorry, Mother! he calls after her--I'm sorry, but I've just got...! Laura is gone. She's mad at me, David tells Vicki. I'd be mad at you, too, says Vicki--she only wants the right things for you. I don't see why she doesn't like the paining, laments David. Because she knows it's a strange painting, says Vicki--and that you shouldn't have it.
David looks at the painting. I know it's supposed to be here, he insists, I just know it! He stares at the painting.

Evans cottage - Maggie checks her watch and turns out lights. She looks out the window for her father. Sam, drunk, comes in. "Let the lower lights be gleaming!" he sings. "Send the beam across the bay--or is it let the lower lights be beaming, send the gleam across the bay." Maggie chuckles, noting that whichever it is, he seems to be doing both. He laughs and hugs her, saying he feels good--can't blame a man for that, can you? There's such a thing as feeling too good, she says, but he says he can't tell her how great it feels, getting rid of that canvas. You get some rest, she orders--you're going to feel terrible in the morning. My mind's too busy to rest, says Sam, slipping off his coat--I've bee thinking all night about a seascape--there's an old, battered hulk on the beach, half in the water, half out. Sounds fine! Says Maggie. I've been thinking about the composition, says Sam, settling a canvas on the easel--get a few lines on here before the night's out. I wish you wouldn't, she says. You go to bed, he encourages, I'll be all right. OK, she says, and goes into her room. Sam whistles as he draws, getting into his work. Suddenly, he stops, his face sickened. He backs away from the canvas.
Sitting on the easel is the beginnings of a repeat of Laura's painting.

David tosses restlessly in his bed. The painting on his wall glows, and his mother's face seems to comes out of the painting and moves toward him. He sits up and sees the floating head growing larger and larger.
NO! he wails, no, stop it, stop it, stay away--stay away! But Laura's face fills his room, terrifying him.

NOTES: It's clear that this mother dearest intends harm to her son, but what, exactly, she intends is not yet clear. Fire is a part of it, and we think perhaps, given the clues, that she is a human version of a Phoenix. Now Sam, thinking he's going to be painting something else, is repeating the same portrait of Laura as before. He is understandably horrified.

It was wrong of Laura to take back the painting after she promised it to David. Considering that her face came out of it at the end of this ep, I wonder if she isn't using it to communicate with him, but why would she be dead set against him having it if she plans to utilize it that way? Did she fear that it would give away her plans to both Vicki and David, and thus thwart them?

Sam is going to have a serious problem if he becomes a one-painting artist, but I can't help but feel that otherworldly forces on David's side are trying to help him and prevent a tragedy.

David questions about having Burke for his father make you wonder if he might be, although, having seen the whole series, I'm pretty sure he's Roger's. She almost seems like a real mother, sometimes, but we know now for sure that she isn't.


Episode #143 - It is night at Collinwood, after a day of strange and unexplained events--but the strangest event of all has just happened to a small boy, and it defies explanation.

Terrified, David calls for his aunt--somebody!--to come to him. Liz races into his room, turns on his light, and asks what's wrong. He can barely speak at first, but when she takes him into her arms, he admits he's scared. Why? she asks. It's that painting, he says, pointing to Laura's on the wall. Where did that come from? she asks. Vicki comes running in and sits on his bed, too. I heard you calling, she says, are you all right? I got scared, he says. Something in that picture frightened him, says Liz. What frightened you? asks Vicki. I saw a face in it! he says--it came right out of the painting--it was my mother's face! The women look at each other, then at the painting.

Liz holds a sobbing David in her arms, assuring him there's no need to cry.
I can't help it, he says, voice trembling. You have nothing to be frightened of, she says, you just had another bad dream, that's all. It wasn't a dream, he insists, it was real, I was wide awake when it happened! Are you sure? asks Vicki. Yes, he says, I saw my mother's face coming right out of that painting. Don't you see? asks Liz, you had a bad dream and what you saw was part of that dream. It wasn't a dream, it was too real! Says David. Sometimes dreams seem very real, explains Liz, especially if they're nightmares, that's all it was. I don't know, he says, I was sure I was wide awake, and it did seem real. It's that painting that's bothering you, says Liz, and it's no wonder--where did it come from? Sam Evans painted it, says Vicki. This surprises Liz. Sam painted that? she asks. Yes, says Vicki. It looks like Mrs. Collins, says Liz. I know, says Vicki. Why would Sam paint Mrs. Collins, especially like that? asks Liz. I don't know, says Vicki, all I know is that he wanted to get rid of it, and he gave it to me--David saw it and wanted to hang it in here. I'm not sure it ought to be here, says Liz, you don't want it anymore, do you, David? I guess not, he says. Then I'll take it away, she says, and goes to do so. Suddenly, David climbs out of bed and blocks her way. Don't take my picture away! he pleads. Why? she asks. I have a funny feeling about it, he says, that I should keep it. That doesn't make any sense, says Liz. Just the same, I want it, he says. But it's troubling you, darling, she points out. No it isn't, he says, I want it--please, Aunt Elizabeth! All right, we'll talk about it in the morning, she says, leading him back to bed--do you feel better now? Yes, he says. Vicki asks if she can get anything, tucking him into bed. No, I'm OK, he assures her, good night, he tells Vicki and Liz, and hugs the latter. Call me if you need me, says Liz. I will, he says, but after they've gone, he gets out of bed and goes over to stare at the painting of his mother, and the unfinished figure in the foreground.

These recurring nightmares David is having are starting to worry me, Liz tells Vicki down in the drawing room. Liz sits at the desk. I can't imagine what causes them, says Liz. I can't, either, agrees Vicki. Having that frightening picture in his room doesn't help--why did you give it to him, you must have known it would upset him, says Liz. I'm not sure why I gave it to him, says Vicki, some kind of an impulse--he was so insistent about having it--he seemed to want it so much. Has Mrs. Collins seen it? asks Liz. Yes, says Vicki. What did she say? asks Liz. She was mystified by it, says Vicki, when I showed it to her, she seemed very frightened--she was very insistent that it shouldn't hang in David's room. I must say I agree with her, says Liz. I understand that Mrs. Collins came here to take David away with her, says Vicki--if David goes, you won't need me here anymore. I'm not sure he'll be leaving, says Liz--I told Laura she could have David if he wanted to go with her--and if she could prove she could do more for him than I can--I'm not so sure she's good for David. But she needs him so badly, protests Vicki.
But does he need her? asks Liz--he keeps having these nightmares--I'm not at all sure it's a good idea for him to go with her because her presence here seems to deeply disturb him--I don't like it at all.

David has his crystal ball on his window ledge. He looks into it, then at Laura's painting, puzzled. He goes over to the painting, drags over a chair, stands on it and gazes at his mother's face with tremendous concentration.

Collinsport - We see cars driving up and down the road. At the Evans cottage, Sam cleans brushes. He works on a painting, whistling, stop, stares at it, and goes to answer the knock at his door. It's Vicki, and David is with her. I didn't expect to see you again so soon, says Sam. I brought you a visitor, says Vicki. Hello, Davy, says Sam. I hope we're not disturbing you, says Vicki. Not at all, says Sam, come on in, take your coats off. Sam tells Vicki this is Maggie's long day at the coffee shop; she'll be sorry she missed her. I promised David we wouldn't stay too long, says Vicki, he just wanted to thank you for the painting you gave me yesterday--David saw it and admired it, so I let him hang it in his room. I see, says Sam, I'm glad you like it, Davy. He sits beside David on the sofa. I like it a lot, says David, it looks just like my mother. That's the highest of praise, says Sam. My Aunt Elizabeth wants to take it away, says David, but I'm not going to let her--I want to keep it with me always. I'm flattered that you want it that much, says Sam. I do--it's so scary! Says David. I'm afraid there are other people who will agree with you on that. I don't mean that I don't like it, says David, because I love scary things! Then it has fallen into the right hands, says Sam, patting David's hand. Why did you paint my mother? asks the boy. Because she's a very beautiful lady, says Sam. I know, says David, but why did you paint her that way, standing in all of the fire? I'll tell you something, says Sam--never ask an artist why he paints a certain subject. Oh...why not? asks David. Because he never knows why, says Sam--a painting is something that just happens. But you must have had a reason for painting her that way! says David. No particular reason, says Sam. But you must have, what is it? insists David. You're asking too many questions, Vicki tells him. But I've got to know why he painted my dream, says David. Your dream? Asks Sam. He's been having nightmares and your picture reminds him of them, says Vicki. It's a strange painting, says Sam, like something out of a nightmare. My mother's the same in your picture as she is in my dream, says David--wearing the same expression on her face. Tell me about your dream, says Sam. I keep dreaming that my mother is standing somewhere, says David, with fire all around her. What happens then? asks Sam. She calls out, but I can't hear what she's saying, says David--all I know is, it keeps getting hotter and hotter, and the fire starts going every place, and I can hardly see out of the smoke--it keeps getting hotter and hotter--then I always wake up. I see, says Sam, rising. I always feel like something's going to happen, says David, but I don't know what it is. That's very curious, says Sam. Why did you paint my dream? Asks David. Maybe we both travel in the same psychic wavelength, suggests Sam--they say thoughts can travel from person to person, maybe the same thing's happening to us. You mean you can read what's going on in my mind? asks David, excited. Something like that, says Sam, in fact I think I know what's going on in your mind right now. You do? asks David. I get a vibration, says Sam, rubbing his beard, saying that you like cider and cookies--am I right? Well, yes, says David. It just so happens, by a stroke of food luck, that there are cookies and cider out there in the refrigerator, so why don't you go help yourself to them. You're kidding me! Says David. I wouldn't kid about that, Sam assures him, it's just that you look hungry. But you haven't answered my question, says David, why did you paint my dream? I can't answer that, says Sam, just say probably it's just coincidence. You really think that? asks David. I really do, says Sam, and those cookies and cider are waiting for you out in the kitchen so why don't you just run and get them. OK, smiles David. And don't worry too much about your dream and my painting, says Sam, I don't think there's any real connection. I was just thinking, there's something spooky, remarks David, and goes to the kitchen. Sam walks past Vicki. I agree with him, he tells her--I didn't want to say so in front of the boy, but the description of his nightmare corresponds exactly with the vision I've been having--a woman standing in fire, the heat, the smoke, everything is the same. Then you do think there's a connection, says Vicki. I don't know, he says, I just know I started another painting this morning and it frightens me. A painting of what? she asks. Sam goes over to the easel. It started to be a seascape, he explains, but it turned into this. Vicki comes over to look. it's another woman in fire! exclaims Vicki. I don't know why I painted her, says Sam, it's the last thing I'd ever want to paint in the world--but I don't seem able to help myself!
We see it looks like a replica of the first, with a white silhouette being held in the arms of a winged woman surrounded by flames.

I can't get the vision of this woman out of my head, says Sam--this really doesn't make any sense at all. It really doesn't, agrees Vicki--is it going to be Laura Collins again? I don't know, says Sam--it wasn't supposed to be her when I started the one before--but the face came in later. Vicki points to the white silhouette and asks what he's going to put there. I don't know, he says, agitated, I know something is supposed to be here, I just don't know what. I wonder what it's supposed to be? asks Vicki--it looks like she's holding something. I don't know, he says, I don't know--I don't want to think about it or look at it. He takes a stiff drink. Sorry, he says, but I needed this. It's all right, Vicki assures him. It's just that I need to forget, to drive this vision out of my mind, he says, wiping his face with his hand--if I could obliterate it, I would drink myself to death. He drinks. Something strange happened to me yesterday, says Vicki--it's very hard to explain, but something came over me and made me take that painting back to Collinwood. You don'' want the painting? he asks. No, she says, frankly, it scares me. I can't blame you for that, says Sam. But something made me take it, says Vicki, and later, something made me show it to David, even though I knew it would upset him--something beyond my power--something forced me! that's the same feeling I've had, says Sam. There must be some explanation, insists Vicki. I just want to forget it, and I think it would be wise for you to do the same, advises Sam. What about that painting--can you forget that? asks Vicki. Yes! says Sam, I've got to forget it or I'll lose my mind--I don't want to go back to it--ever! What are you going to do with it? asks Vicki. Slash it, burn it, destroy it, says Sam desperately, I just know I can't work on it, I can't! David calls Vicki and asks her if she wants some cookies. No, I think you've had enough for both of us, she says--go get your coat, it's time to go home. So soon? asks David, disappointed. Yes, says Vicki, your Aunt Elizabeth's going to wonder what happened to us. They put their coats on. David thanks Sam again for the painting. You're very welcome, says Sam. Goodbye, says Vicki. Goodbye, says Sam--remember what I told you--things sometimes are best forgotten. I'll try, says Vicki, and they leave. Sam closes the door after them, pours more booze, and takes a big swallow. He gazes at the painting, drinks more, and sets down the glass.
He goes over to the painting as if drawn by a magnet and begins to work on it again, looking like he's in a trance.

Vicki and David return to Collinwood. Liz calls them. Mrs. Johnson has been looking for David, says Liz--your lunch is ready, she tells her nephew. I'm not hungry, says David. You never are, at mealtime, teases Liz. Do I have to eat lunch today? He ask . Of course, says Liz, and David reluctantly goes to the kitchen. I'm afraid I let him spoil his appetite, says Vicki. He doesn't need any prompting for that, says Liz. We went to Sam Evans' house, explains Vicki, and I let him have some cookies. Why did you go to Sam Evans' house? asks Liz. He wanted to thank him for the painting, says Vicki. I think it was a mistake to take him here, says Liz, but before she can explain why, there's a knock at the door, and Liz goes to answer. A man holds up an ID badge and says he's Lt. Riley, detective for the State Police--I understand a Mrs. Laura Collins is living here. Yes, says Liz. May I see her? the man asks. I suppose so, says Liz, won't you come in. The man thanks her and does so. May I ask what it's about? asks Liz. I'd like to asks her a few questions about a recent death by fire in Phoenix, the man says, holding his hat in his hands. I heard about that, says Liz, have they identified the dead woman? Not yet, says the man, that's why I have to ask Mrs. Collins a few questions. I see, says Liz--Mrs. Collins lives in our cottage, I'll take you there, I'm Mrs., Stoddard, Mrs. Collins' sister in law Then you might be able to identify some of her personal effects, he suggests--some of her belongings were salvaged from the ruins of her apartment--the Phoenix police shipped them on to us--maybe you'd like to take a look at them, see if you can identify anything connected with Mrs. Collins? I'd be glad to, says Liz, if you think I can help. I think you just might, he says. They go into the drawing room, where Vicki waits. Liz introduces them. This will only take a moment, the cop says--there isn't very much, just some small jewelry, that's all the firemen were able to salvage--everything else was destroyed in the fire. He empties the jewelry out of an envelope onto the desk. I might not be able to help you, warns Liz. Take a look anyway, he suggests. She sits at the desk and discards three piece, but says she can identify the fourth--it's a family heirloom, she says, I'd recognize it anywhere, my brother gave it to Mrs. Collins when they were married. Vicki asks to see it, and Liz hands it over. Vicki examines it. That's very strange, she says, Mrs. Collins was wearing one exactly like this the other day, there must be two. That's impossible, says Liz, that locket's been in our family for generations, to my knowledge, there's never been one like it. But there must be, insists Vicki--I remember this distinctly, because she told me a story about it--she told me she had a lock of David's baby hair in it--she always kept it with her. Yes, says Liz, she clipped a lock of David's hair after he was born and put it in that locket--but I'm sure it can't be the one you saw. But it must be, says Vicki--she told me about the hair in it. Let me see if I can open this one up, suggests the cop--he has trouble, but manages to get it open
--and inside is a lock of hair and photos of David as a little boy. Vicki and Liz exchange disturbed looks.

NOTES: So what's going on here? If there aren't two lockets, how could Laura have showed one to Vicki at the cottage--yet here's the same locket, taken out of the fire? Whatever supernatural creature she is, can Laura clone jewelry?

Sam and David are sharing the same creepy dream/vision of Laura, and now that he's gotten rid of the first painting, Sam is being compelled to paint it all over again? Who belongs in the empty white spot? Must be David; it looks just right for him. That would also fit in with David's nightmare of being stuck with his mother in fire.

Notice how much David has changed. He's becoming lovable, eccentric in his love of the supernatural, yes, but a character we want to sympathize with. And as always, Henesy's doing a superb job.

David is perturbed about the painting, too, and I wonder what he saw in his crystal ball when he was looking at it. Like Sam, he is drawn to the painting, frightening as it is, but probably doesn't know why.

Liz is already having doubts about letting David go with his mother, and considering how desperate Laura is to have him with her, that's going to come to a head and explode very soon--and in ways not healthy for Liz.

Clues are building up--who or WHAT is Laura Collins?

Love, Robin

554
Robservations / #0140/0141: Robservations 08/27/01: Phoenix, Laurizona
« on: August 26, 2001, 05:57:30 PM »
Episode #140 - A strange, unexplainable terror has crept into the heart of someone at Collinwood, a feeling of love that should draw people together has driven one away to the edge of the precipice.

They repeat yesterday's ending, and David ends up hanging off the edge of the cliff, in terror of his mother. Vicki comes forward, Laura stays back. Vicki takes David's hands and pulls him up.
He clings to her, crying, and she assures him it's all right now, nothing will happen. Why did you do that? she asks. I don't know, he says resentfully. It was a terrible thing to do, she says, stroking his hair--you almost went over. I was so scared! He says. What were you scared of? she asks--nothing to be frightened of. Yes there is, he insists--it's--he looks at Laura, who's back is turned--I don't know, there was something about her eyes. This is the second time you've run away from your mother, says Vicki--you mustn't do that--she's come such a long way just to see you, and now she thinks you don't want her. I don't know, he moans. Look at her, says Vicki, turning him toward his mother--she's crying because she loves you and you won't even let her touch you. Do you really think so? he asks. I know it, she says gently--the one thing that's very important in her life is you--you told me a lot of times you wanted your mother to come back--now she's here and you act as if you don't want to see her There's just something I can't explain! he says, agitated. I know what it is, says Vicki, it's the dream--you have it too much on your mind--but your mother isn't a dream, she's real, she's here--it's time for you to go to her and give her the love you've both been searching for. David looks at her, then at Laura. He slowly walks toward his mother, whose back is still turned. Mother, he says, as she dabs her nose with a handkerchief, don't you want to look at me? I don't want you to see me crying, she says. I'm sorry I made you cry, he says. It wasn't just you alone, she explains, it was many things that are very hard to understand that made me cry. Then will you stop now? he asks. Yes, she says, dabbing her eyes. Did you really travel a long long way just to see me? he asks. Yes, she says--why did you run away from me? Because you look so strange, he says--I don't know--there was something about your eyes. She faces him. Look at me, she says, do you still see the same thing? No, he admits, I don't. We have to get used to each other again, she says, it's been such a long time. I guess so, he says. We used to have so much fun playing together, she reminds him, we can do that again. Mother, do you like me? he asks. Oh, David, she says, I love you, very, very much!--more than anything in the whole world. Will you leave me? he asks plaintively--I mean ever. Not if you don't want me to, he says. Then you'll stay here? he says. I'll stay with you forever and ever, she assures him--we'll always be together--we'll never be separated. She holds out his hand and he takes it.
Then he hugs her, and she hugs him back. He smiles up at her and they walk off.

Roger enters the drawing room and asks Liz if the newspaper contains anything interesting, or the same boring nonsense. You can have it if you want it, she says. No thanks, he says, pouring something into a glass, but I'll tell you this--I'd like to have seen the Phoenix Tom Tom, or whatever they call the local paper down there. Why? Asks Liz. Last night, says Roger, Sheriff Patterson paid an official visit here--he had received a teletype from Phoenix, reporting the death of Laura Collins. Liz is stunned. The building she lived in burned down, explains Roger, and there was an unrecognizable body in her apartment and they thought it might have been Laura. Terrible, says Liz, making a face. But he asked her some questions and she said she hadn't loaned the key to anyone and that was all the information she was able to give him, says Roger. It must have been an awful shock for her, says Liz. Yes, she was upset, says Roger. When did all this happen? asks Liz. Apparently, the day she arrived here in Collinsport. Oh, then she has no place to go back to, says Liz. I thought about that, too, says Roger, but she said she hadn't planned to go back there anyway--she had though of a better and different place to take David. How can you be so eager to get rid of your son? asks Liz. It's not that at all, says Roger, it's just that I think it's better for him to be with his natural mother--I make no reflection on you--but you know you have your own worries with your own daughter--are you aware she brought Burke Devlin here last night? No, says Liz, taken aback. She did, says Roger--he made himself perfectly at home. Liz rises from the sofa. What was so disturbing to me was, he had access to Laura, says Roger, at a particular time when I didn't want them to meet--and he used Carolyn to get to Laura. Did he get to Laura? Asks Liz. I fortunately arrived in time, says Roger--Burke thought it was 10 years ago and he was breathing down her neck--I wanted him to stay away, it was a very nasty scene. Laura, her arm around David, followed by Vicki, enters the drawing room. I hope we're not late for dinner, says Laura. No, says Liz, is everything all right? Everything is fine! Exults Laura, messing David's hair--we've just been out for a walk. Glad to hear it, says Liz, not smiling. Mother, asks David, do you want to come up to see my room? I would love to see your room, says Laura--is there time? she asks Liz. Mrs. Johnson isn't ready yet, says Liz. Fine, says Laura, then we'll be right back. I want to show you my special toys! Says David, leading his mother upstairs. Liz looks heartbroken. Back in the drawing room, she says, "You're doing a good job, Vicki." Thank you, says Vicki, taking off her coat. How did you get them together? asks Roger. Mrs. Collins and I pre-arranged a meeting, says Vicki, and I got David there on time. And it was as easy as that? asks Liz. No, says Vicki, it was actually quite frightening--when David saw his mother, he got petrified, and started to back away to the edge of the cliff--he slipped and nearly went over (Liz gasps)--but I pulled him up. How did you manage to get David and his mother together? asks Liz. Mrs. Collins broke down and David felt very ashamed of himself and went to her. Apparently it was effective, says Roger--I was very pleased at the progress. I was afraid that David was going to say the same thing he did the first time he met his mother--he said she wasn't his real mother. WHAT? asks Liz. Now Vicki, says Roger, really, I've asked you not to bring up that nonsense again. I'm sorry, says Vicki. What would make him say a thing like that? asks Liz. He just didn't recognize her, says Roger, it's as simple as that and unimportant--that's why I asked Vicki to forget it--and he gives her a nasty look.
It's not an easy thing to forget, she says--David is a very sensitive, intuitive boy--I can't imagine what would make him say a thing like that.

The entire group is sitting around a table with a centerpiece of lovely flowers. David finishes off his dessert and asks for more. I'm afraid not, says Liz. Roger and Liz both note that Laura hasn't touched her food (someone forgot their line). I just wasn't very hungry, she says. Remind me to give Mrs. Johnson an up to date cookbook, jokes Roger. We should have had hamburgers! Says David eagerly. I thought you were going to say hot dogs, laughs Vicki. David asks to be excused. Liz says yes. Roger suggests they go inside before she serves them another course. Liz stays seated and asks Laura to stay with her a moment. Of course, says Laura, sitting back down. Roger tells them he'll see them in the drawing room and leaves them alone. I'm glad that you and David seem to be getting along at last, says Liz. So am I! says Laura. I was very concerned about his first reaction to you, says Liz. You can imagine how I felt, says Laura, what with his running away from me. From what I've been told, says Liz, he didn't even think you were his mother. Did he say that? asks Laura, amazed. Yes, says Liz. What a strange thing for him to say, says Laura, He's very imaginative, says Liz, he even thinks he can communicate with the ghosts of the Collins family. He does seem to like fantasy, doesn't he? asks Laura. He spends a lot of time with them, says Liz. Perhaps now that I'm here, says Liz, he'll spend more time with me. I hope so, says Liz. Laura rises. There's one more thing, says Liz--Burke Devlin--I suppose you've heard that he's out to destroy the Collins family name. I had heard something about that, admits Laura. I know you used to be quite close, says Liz.
That was a long time ago, Laura assures her--I have no intention of becoming an ally of his. I'm glad, says Liz, because I'd hate to see anything get in the way of the reason you came here. Nothing could get in the way, says Laura mysteriously.

In the drawing room, Roger chastises Vicki. I asked you not to mention what David said, Roger tells her.
I'm sorry, says Vicki, I just think it's very unusual that David is so positive Mrs. Collins isn't his mother. David pokes the fire. It's just his usual hallucination, says Roger, you should be aware of that by now and not taken in by it. If she's so insistent on the subject, I think we should get it cleared up, insists Vicki. I agree, says Roger--and I think I know how I can do it. He goes into the armoire and takes out a photo book. He asks David to come away from the fire and sit with him--he wants to show him something. They sit together on the sofa. You have been saying some very unpleasant things, says Roger--about your mother not being your mother--why do you say that. Ashamed, David says he doesn't know. You don't know, repeats Roger, it's a terrible thing to say and you've got to stop it--I'm going to show you some pictures. I've seen them already, he says. Vicki comes over to look over Roger's shoulder. I want you to see them again, says Roger--look at them very carefully--now, there--is that your mother? David looks. Yes, he says. And look, here, says Roger. Yes, says David. Roger turns the pages. This? he asks. Yes, says David. Now granted, these pictures were taken 10 years ago, says Roger, but I want you to look at them very carefully--and tell me once and for all that you have no doubt about your mother coming back home to us. David looks. She is my mother, he says. Laura, standing in the doorway, is pleased. Looking at the family album? Asks Laura, entering the drawing room. Yes, says Roger, I was just showing David some early pictures of his mother. I'd love to see them, says Laura. David has taken the album over to the fireplace seat and is going through it. Please do, invites Roger--I think it's been very enlightening to David, it's helped remove any doubts he may have had--what do you say, David? Right, he says. Would you show them to me? asks Laura. OK, agrees David. I'm sure I remember some of them, says Laura, settling down beside him, but I'm sure a lot have been added since...I went away. I have a few things to do, says Roger, excusing himself, asking for a word with Vicki. Roger gazes at his wife and son poring over the album, and is content that all is well. He joins Vicki in the drawing room and says he thinks Laura and David should be alone a little longer--he's very pleased with the progress she's making. I'm glad David's gotten over that strange fright of his, says Vicki. Your talent as a governess has been put to a test, he says. I understand how he feels, she says--I've been searching for the same thing he has, only I haven't been quite as lucky.

Look how tiny you were there, laughs Laura, pointing to a photo. I'm getting a lot taller, brags David. I'll say you are, she agrees, you're going to be a very tall young man. Will I be taller than my father? asks David. Yes! she says. Taller than Burke Devlin? he asks. Possibly, she says. What's it like where you came from? he asks. Some people call it paradise, she says. Really? he asks, that's pretty good. You'd love the weather there, it's warm, the sun is shining, it's never cold or damp the way it is here, she says dreamily--there's a wonderful fragrance in the air--comes from all the beautiful plants and flowers--and you can smell cinnamon! Oh boy, says David, I love cinnamon toast! She laughs. And there are the tallest palm trees, she says, the trunks curving up into the sky, the kind of trees that make a wonderful nesting place for the Phoenix. The Phoenix? Asks David--what's that? A legendary bird, she says, that's said to live forever. I've never even heard of it, says David. Vicki comes into the foyer, and listens. Not many people have, says Laura--in fact, it's said there's only one on earth at a time. What does it look like? asks David. It's very beautiful, says Laura--it has a scarlet head and body and sea-blue eyes--and its wings are iridescent! I wish I could see one, says David. Perhaps you can, in your imagination, suggests Laura--try--(David closes his eyes)--try to picture the beautiful bird flying high in the clouds--listen to the flap of its wings as it flies from century to century. It must be pretty old, remarks David. That's one of the fascinating things about it, says Laura--it doesn't grow old for a hundred years, and even then, it doesn't lose its beauty--then one day, it feels its wings growing heavier, and knows it hasn't much time--it hears death calling, so it knows what it must do--it starts on its last, long flight, in search of the very tallest palm tree--and it gathers up all the sweet smelling spices and builds a very special nest on top of the tree--and then at dawn, the Phoenix awakes, begins to sing--and then the sun rises, all the rays become very strong an beat down on the drying nest--and slowly, it starts to smolder, and the Phoenix fans the sparks with its wings, until the entire nest is ablaze!--and the beautiful feathers all catch on fire and the whole bird is consumed in flame and burned to ashes!--and from these ashes, the Phoenix is re-born to live on and spend the next hundred years in paradise.
Suddenly, the front doors blow open. At the same time, the drawing room doors blow open, too, revealing Vicki standing there. Laura and David look at her, and the fire suddenly leaps up higher. Laura looks possessively at David.

NOTES: When Laura describes the Phoenix, it sounds like she's having a religious experience--and perhaps, in a way, she is. Now that Vicki has overheard this, will she, at least, start putting two and two together? It all seems to have gone right over Roger's head--the fire in Phoenix, the painting, David's insistence that this woman isn't his mother. Why did the doors blow open at the conclusion of Laura's story? Was it a warning? Will Vicki take heed?

It was touching to see Laura and David together, finally. He does need a mother, even if she isn't the one he really needs. We know she has evil plans for him, or they wouldn't be playing that creepy music, right? LOL.

Now that Laura has managed to overcome David's fears, what comes next? Liz is suspicious of her, too, judging by the discussion in the dining room, but what action will she take to keep the nephew she loves so much?


Episode #141 - The stranger who has come to Collinwood has created fear and indecision for every member of the Collins family, but the greatest indecision rests in the mind of a small boy.

Vicki finds David standing at the piano, drawing something. She notes he's up early and asks him if he slept well. I slept OK, he says. No more dreams? She asks. No, he says. Good, she says--what's that you're drawing. A bird, he says. That's a funny-looking bird, she remarks. It isn't just any old bird, he says, it's a Phoenix--a picture of the story my mother told me last night. I overheard part of it, says Vicki, it was a very strange story. I liked it, says David. Are you getting to like your mother better? Asks Vicki. I guess so, says David. you're not afraid of her anymore, are you? she asks. I guess not, he says. I'm glad, she says--because I'm sure she loves you very much. David looks up at her. Maybe she does, he says, but I have ways of finding out. What are you talking about? she asks. Never mind, he says, working on the drawing--there--the picture's finished. What's that all around the bird? Asks Vicki. Fire, he says, that's the best part of the story
--the Phoenix bird is burning itself alive. He slides the picture over to her, and she takes it into her hands and gazes at it--and it's pretty damn creepy.

Scary picture, isn't it? asks David. It isn't the pleasantest subject I can think of, says Vicki. Kind of gives you the creeps, doesn't it? he asks. I know that's what it's supposed to do, she says, putting down the drawing. Well, doesn't it? he asks. Let's just say I'm as fond of morbid things as you are, she says. That's because you're a scaredy-cat, he says, disapproving. Maybe, she says--listen, you'd better get Mrs. Johnson to get you some breakfast. I already had it, he says. Oh, good, well I'm going to get some coffee, she says, then we can get an early start on our lessons for once. Do we have to study this morning? he asks. The sooner we start, the sooner it will be over, she reminds him. I should have stayed in bed, he says. Laura enters the house, calling to Liz. Vicki tells her Mrs. Stoddard is still upstairs. I'm here! says David brightly. I didn't expect to see you up so early, says Laura. He usually isn't, says Vicki, smiling. It didn't do me any good, says David, sitting on the foyer table--I thought I'd have some extra time to play--but all Miss Winters thinks about is schoolwork. Laura asks Vicki for a favor--I wonder if you could let David forget about his schoolwork, just for the day. Vicki looks like she's going to say no. I know I shouldn't be asking you this, says Laura, but, I'd love to spend the whole day with him--just the two of us--David, would you like that? Her son, of course, says sure. Would it be all right? asks Laura. Please, begs David. Just this once, says Vicki. GREAT, says David. Thank you, says Laura, I appreciate it. I don't mind the idea of a day off myself, says Vicki--there's a friend in town I want to see, I haven't seen her in quite a while. Good, says Laura. Have you had breakfast? Asks Vicki. I had something at the cottage, says Laura (bet you didn't). I'll see you later, says Vicki, and leaves. I'm glad you wanted to spend the day with me, says Laura. I'm glad I don't have schoolwork, says David. Is that the only reason you said yes? asks Laura teasingly. Not the only reason, says David--what would you like to do today? Anything you'd like, she says--you name it. I think there's a place I'd like to take you, he says--I'd like to keep it a secret--you'll see when we get there. OK, she says, surprise me--I love surprises. You might not exactly LOVE it, he says. Why not? she asks. You might get scared, he suggests. I doubt that, she says. Do you believe in ghosts? he asks. Very few people believe in ghosts, she says. I do, and I'm not afraid of them, either, he says. I'm glad you're not, she says. Why? he asks. Because you should never be afraid of anything, she says--I'm glad you know that and I want you to remember it always. David looks puzzled at this remark.

Maggie pads around the cottage in a long robe, cleaning up. Vicki knocks. Maggie is delighted to see her. I had some time off and thought I might drop by and visit you, if you don't mind, says Vicki. Mind? asks Maggie, it's supposed to be my day off and so far I've spent it picking up after Pop--I'm delighted to have a chance to plop down in a chair and gab. I'm glad I picked the right day, says Vicki, taking off her coat--is your father at home? No, says Maggie, he's out for his morning constitutional--I thoroughly approve of morning walks. Why morning walks? asks Vicki Because the Blue Whale doesn't open its doors until 12:01, says Maggie ruefully--it's the afternoon walks I don't like--how about some coffee? I'd love some, says Vicki, thank you. Maggie goes to the kitchen and asks Vicki how things are on the hill. I may not have my job up there much longer, says Vicki. How come? asks Maggie--the place getting to be too much for you?--I thought that might happen. No, it isn't that, says Vicki, I like my job there and will be very sorry when I have to leave. Have to leave? asks Maggie--hey, is Roger Collins up to more of his tricks?--did he work on Mrs. Stoddard to give you the old heave-ho? She comes in with the coffee and gives Vicki a cup (which appears empty). Not at all, says Vicki, Roger's been very nice to me--it's just that David won't be needing me much longer. Who's going to tutor him? asks Maggie--the ghost of Josette Collins? No, his mother's come back, says Vicki, she wants to take him away--I guess he'll go to a regular school wherever she takes him. Vicki sips her cup of air. Is that why Laura Collins in town? asks Maggie. How did you know she was here? asks Vicki. I hear all the local gossip, says Maggie. I'm not up on the local gossip, says Vicki, smiling, I didn't know she was the latest target. Maggie moves from a chair to join Vicki on the sofa. Laura Collins is the biggest news item to hit this town in months, except for Matthew Morgan, says Maggie--you know, everybody is wondering what happened to her, what she's doing in town, and what she wants from Roger. She wants David, says Vicki. Is that all? asks Maggie. As far as I know, says Vicki. Hmm, when does she plan to take David away? asks Maggie. Not for a while, replies Vicki, you see, Mrs. Stoddard wants her to stay at Collinwood and get re-acquainted with David until things are decided--no one know how long that's going to take. Knowing Roger, says Maggie, he'd be only too happy to get rid of David. He thinks that Mrs. Collins can do more for David, explains Vicki, and chances are, he's right. How is Roger reacting to all this? asks Maggie--how does he feel about having a long-lost wife suddenly on the premises? They're still separate, says Vicki, but they seem to be getting along very well. He doesn't seem at all nervous? asks Maggie--like he's under some kind of pressure. I didn't know you were so interested in Roger, comments Vicki. I'm not, says Maggie, rising from the sofa, not interested in becoming the town's leading gossip, either--I'm asking these questions because I'm more worried about somebody who is close to me--Pop--I have a wild idea that he was involved with Laura Collins at some point in his life--I've good reasons for thinking so, too. Involved in what way? asks Vicki, standing beside her. I don't know that, says Maggie, and I'd like to keep my opinions to myself--can you answer me one question? What is it? asks Vicki. Do you really think the only reason Laura Collins has come back is to get David? Yes I do, says Vicki. I hope you're right, for a lot of reason, says Maggie. I feel very sorry for Mrs. Collins, says Vicki, she seems to have had a hard life, and needs David very badly--from the little I've seen of her, I like her very much. She seems like a nice woman, agrees Maggie--I have talked to her--she stayed at the hotel for a few days and came into the coffee shop--we chatted a couple of times, just general chit chat, but I have the same impression of her that you do--I thought she was a nice woman--then things started to happen--weird things I can't even explain--I may be crazy, but I think Laura Collins is behind it all.

Old House - David brings his mother in. Why did you bring me here? she asks distastefully, looking around at the cobwebs, decay and peeling wallpaper. Have you ever been here before? he asks. No, she says, I knew about this old house, but nobody ever came here. I come here all the time, says David--it's my favorite place to play--I have all my friends here--the ghosts--come on, I'll show you. David, she says hastily, not following him, isn't it time for your lunch? You're scared, aren't you? he asks. Not in the least, she insists. Then come on, he says. He stands before Josette's portrait; Laura slowly follows him. She's one of my friends, says David proudly. Laura gazes up--isn't that...? Josette Collins, supplies David--she died here and stays to haunt it. I heard that legend, says Laura, uncomfortable. I thought she might appear for us today, says David. Don't count on it, advises Laura. If she did, would you be scared? asks David. I told you, I'm not afraid of many things, she says, looking around nervously. I want you to see her, says David. Why? she asks. I just do, he replies--Josette Collins, where are you?--where are you? She doesn't seem to be here, says Laura. Josette Collins, he continues, it's David--appear for us, please! There's no one here, I can't see a thing, she says. Josette Collins, can't you hear me? he asks. We should be getting back to the house, says Laura, let's not waste anymore time. Why are you so anxious to get back to the house? he demands. Because I don't want you to miss your lunch! She insists. I don't care about my old lunch, he says--Josette--Josette Collins! We could stand here calling her all day, protests Laura, it's not going to do any good, can't you see that? I guess she doesn't want to appear to us, says David, sometimes she doesn't. Not at all disappointed, Laura says they should get back to the house. OK, he says, then stops--I just thought of something--none of the ghosts ever appear to anybody, at least two people at one time--so, that's why Josette Collins wouldn't appear to you--see if I leave you alone here, she might appear! Haven't we wasted enough time playing this game? Asks Laura impatiently. It isn't a game! insists David, it's real! If you stay here, you're just saying that because you're scared. I am not afraid of anything, says Laura. Then stay here! he says, running off--I'll be back in a minute! She calls out his name, trying to chase after him, but he closes the door, leaving her alone. We hear Josette's eerie music, and the painting glows.
Laura steps forward, staring at it. It glows in rapid blinks, as if communicating with Laura.

Laura continues to gaze up at the painting. The front door slams; David has returned. Did she appear? He asks. No, says Laura. She didn't appear? Asks David, disappointed. No, says Laura, I didn't see a thing--I'm sure. I thought Josette Collins would want to see you, says David. Don't be too disappointed, she says--shall we get back to the house now? I guess there's no point in staying here, says David. No, she says, come on--want to take my hand? They leave together. Josette's portrait glows with an unearthly light.

Cottage - Vicki asks Maggie what mysterious things have been happening, and how do they involve Laura? I'm not even sure they do, says Maggie, I just don't like what's going on. You're not making any sense, says Vicki. Maybe I'd better start from the beginning, says Maggie--Laura Collins came into the coffee shop the first day she got into Collinsport--we talked and at that time, I didn't know who she was, I thought she was just a nice customer, passing the time of day--then I mentioned this stranger to Pop--he caught a glimpse of her one day, he wasn't even sure who she was, but he pressed the panic button--he was after me every minute to pump her, to find out who she was, what she was doing here--he acted as if his life depended on finding out. And what happened when he did find out? asks Vicki. He flipped completely, says Maggie--started hitting the bottle even more than usual, and it started affecting his work--one night, he started to paint when I swear he was so loaded, he couldn't hold a brush--and then the next morning, I saw the beginnings of a picture that scared me--it was completely different than anything he'd done before--it was a weird picture, and when it started to take form, it really scared me--I wish I could show you the picture, you'd know why. Can't you? asks Vicki. No, says Maggie, Pop wouldn't like it, he doesn't want anyone to see it. What's so strange about it? asks Vicki. Everything, says Maggie, the weirdest thing is, Pop doesn't want to paint it, he says it's almost like he's painting it against his will--I believe him. This is all very odd, agrees Vicki, but what does it have to do with Laura Collins? I can't explain that unless I show you the painting, says Maggie. I don't understand any of this, says Vicki. I've got to show it to you, insists Maggie, moving over to the easel--maybe you can explain it
--and she takes off the cover and reveals the painting of Laura burning in flames, with a still-unfinished figure in the foreground of the picture.

The women stare at the painting. Vicki, can you tell me what would make my father have a compulsion to paint a picture of Laura Collins? No, says Vicki. Even if he wanted to paint her, why would he paint her this way? asks Maggie. I don't know that, either, says Vicki. Sam enters the house. I see we have a visitor, he says--he greets Vicki--I wish you'd pay us a visit more often, he says, I want to. . .he spots the uncovered painting--what's this cover doing off my painting? he demands of his daughter--you showed it to Vicki, didn't you? Yes, she admits, scared. Didn't I ask you not to show it to anyone? he asks, incensed--why don't you ever listen to anything I tell you? I'm sorry, says Maggie, I thought maybe she could explain it. There's nothing to explain, says Sam, it's a painting, that all, nothing special. I told her the truth, she says--I told her the whole story about the painting. Thanks very much for your loyalty, says Sam. I'm sorry, Pop, says Maggie, I had to tell somebody about it--I had to! Sam pours a drink. (rather early) It's my fault, says Vicki, I was curious about it. I've got to trust you, Vicki, says Sam, I want you to promise you won't tell anyone you saw this. All right, says Vicki. Don't tell anyone--not a soul! commands Sam. Not if you don't want me to, Vicki assures him. You're an honest girl, says Sam, I think I can trust you. Is everything Maggie said the truth? asks Vicki. Yes, admits Sam, I don't want to paint it, just sometimes I'd rather cut off my arm than work on it--something forces me to that canvas--something I don' pretend to understand myself. He drinks. Tell her when it all started, says Maggie.
A few days ago, he says. It started the first time he saw Laura Collins, says Maggie. Sam paces, staring at the painting with hatred.

Laura and David sit in front of the fire in the drawing room. I drew a picture this morning, he tells her--would you like to see it? I'd love to! she says. He brings over the drawing of the Phoenix. That's very good! she says. Do you know what is it? asks David. Of course I know what it is, she says, it's the bird from the story I told you last night--it's a Phoenix! Does it look the way you described? He asks. Exactly the way! she says--why did you draw this? I don't know, I just did, he says. It must have meant you liked my story then, she says. I did, he assures her, it was spooky! I think it's a beautiful story, she says, from the ashes of the old comes the new--I've always been fascinated by it. Do you know any other stories? He asks. Lots of them, she says, someday when you come to visit me, I'll tell you all of them. You mean you're not going to stay here? he asks. Not forever, she says, soon I shall have to go away, to the place I came from. And you want me to visit you there? he asks hesitantly. She looks at him with love. Would you like to? she asks. I don't know--is it really as nice as you said it was? he asks. Oh, David, it's even nicer, she said, I know you'd love it. How far away is it? he asks. It's a long way away, she says. How far? He asks, a hundred miles? Much father than that, she says. Is it hard to get there? he asks.
No, it's easy, she assures him--all you have to do is want to go.

Sam stares at the painting, rubbing his face.

NOTES: OK, so now Vicki's seen the creepy painting--will SHE make all these connections? If she's any kind of detective, she will. She wants to keep her job, too, and if she can get Laura to go away and not take David with her, she will. It's apparent that Laura is a supernatural creature, perhaps the very Phoenix she keeps raving about. So far, her arrival has compelled David to draw a picture of a Phoenix and Sam to paint Laura--surrounded by flames. Coincidence? I think not.

It's nice to see Vicki and Maggie bonding, but does it always have to be for supernatural reasons? Why can't they talk about Maggie's dates with Joe--I think I'd rather hear about that!

David sounds unsure about going with his mother, and it's good that he's being careful. Josette seemed to be telling Laura something, and I'll bet if we could interpret those glowing blinks, we would hear, LEAVE DAVID ALONE! over and over. DON'T HURT HIM!

What's going to happen now? Is David in danger? Will Sam lose his mind--or his liver to alcohol before this is all over?

Love, Robin

555
Episode #138 - The quiet of the night at Collinwood has been shattered by some news--news so startling and strange, that it is beyond belief.

I'm sorry to shock you, Patterson tells Roger in Collinwood's foyer. You'll have to explain what you were saying, says Roger. I'm afraid I can't explain it, says Patterson--I can only tell you what the Phoenix police report told me, that a body identified as that of Laura Collins was found a few days ago, burned to death in Phoenix. That's ridiculous, says Roger. Ordinarily, I wouldn't break news like this to you the way I did, says Patterson, but I heard Mrs. Collins was back in town. That's true, says Roger, so the whole thing is preposterous. That's what it seemed to me, says Patterson--I went to the Inn, but they said she had checked out--that she was living here--is that true? Yes, says Roger, that's right. The register at the Inn said she checked in there 3 days ago, which was the same day as the fire in Phoenix, says Patterson. It's obvious to the least intelligent person that this report is erroneous, insists Roger, walking into the drawing room with Patterson behind him. That's what I thought, says the sheriff, so I phoned Phoenix--I told them Laura Collins is here in town and asked them to verify their identification--they said that the identification was positive--they said the body they'd found was definitely Laura Collins.

How can they be so positive it's the body of my wife? asks Roger. The building she was living in burned, explains Patterson, not entirely to the ground, but the body was found in what was left of her apartment. Who identified the body? asks Roger. No one specifically, says Patterson--the body was burned beyond recognition. Then how did they identify her? asks Roger. The Medical Examiner established her age and other characteristics, says Patterson. He was wrong, says Roger. The identification was also a matter of logic, says Patterson as they both sit down in chairs. That's a piece of logic I'd like to hear, says Roger. Everyone else was survived and accounted for, says Patterson, except Laura Collins--there was only one fatality and the body was found in her apartment. Would I seem naive if I suggested that somebody has made a mistake? asks Roger. No, you wouldn't, says Patterson, there certainly has been a mistake--but there is also an unanswered question. Yes, agrees Roger, that's exactly right--a charred body in Phoenix. Yes, and there has got to be an answer to that question, says Patterson. We'll let the police in Phoenix worry about that, says Roger. Except they asked me to ask Laura a few questions, says Patterson, to see if we can clear up just who it is they have found--it's possible she was letting someone else use her apartment--I would like to speak to her for a few minute, if you don't mind. All right, says Roger, she's staying in Matthew's cottage, but there's something I want you to understand--she's been under a terrible strain. I'm aware of that, Patterson assures him. I would suggest you not pressure her with your third degree type of questioning, says Roger. I had no intention of doing that, Patterson says, there is no accusation being made. All right, come along, says Roger. They leave the house together. We see the fire dancing in the fireplace.

Which segues into a fire in the cottage fireplace, into which Laura is gazing with rapt concentration. Roger and Patterson knock at her door. She asks them to wait a minute, then opens the door and invites them in. Sorry to brother you like this, says Roger, but the sheriff wanted to get a good look at you with his two eyes. It's nice to see you again after all this time, Patterson tells Laura--I have a few questions I'd like to ask you if you have a few moments. Of course, she says, and invites him to sit down. He sits on the arm of a chair, she in front of the fireplace. He explains to her that the Phoenix police have been in touch with him, they asked me to ask you a few routine questions--have you been residing at 443 Mason Street? Yes, replies Laura. He writes in his book. Do you still maintain a residence at that address? He asks. Yes, the keys are in my purse, she replies. And when were you last at the apartment? asks Patterson. About a week ago, eight or nine days, I think, she says. And you arrived here 3 days ago, says Patterson---there's a gap there of at least five days--how did you travel? By train to St. Louis, she says, and I spent half a day between trains, then I went on to Boston, and from there by bus to Collinsport--of course I stayed overnight in Boston. That accounts for the time, then, says Patterson. Why don't you just tell her what happened, says Roger. Please, Mr. Collins, cautions the sheriff--did you leave any of your personal effects in the apartment? Yes, clothing and other things, she says. Did anyone else have a key to the apartment? Not that I know of, she says, has there been a robbery? No, a fire, he says. Fire! she repeats, rising--in my apartment? The whole building was burned 3 days ago, he says. Was anyone hurt? she asks. Yes, he says, several people were burned or had smoke inhalation, but there was only one fatality. Oh, who was it? she asks. The body was identified as the body of Laura Collins, he informs her.

I wish you wouldn't be quite so melodramatic, comments Roger. What do you think? Laura asks the sheriff. I don't know what to think, he says, you are here, that's obvious, a fact--the Phoenix police did want me to find out if you had any idea who might have been staying in your apartment. No, none whatsoever, she says. Sure there weren't any friends? he asks. I knew very few people, she says.
It beats me, he says, I guess I'll have to let Phoenix figure it out--the body's in their territory anyway, not mine, luckily. What made them think it was my body? asks Laura. The body was found in your apartment, he says. What condition was it in? she asks. Unrecognizable, he says. I see, she says. This is a very distasteful conversation, says Roger. That's all right, says Laura--I want to be as helpful as I can. I'm sure this is unpleasant for you, says Patterson--I'll phone you as soon as I get to the station. I'm sorry I can't give you more information, she says. You've been very helpful, he says--I'm sure they'll make a positive identification very soon. Will they? she asks. Yes, they've gotten very good at that, he says--this isn't much of a welcome, but it was nice to see you again. She thanks him. Roger tells Patterson he'll be right along--would he mind waiting for him? Certainly, says Patterson, and bids Laura goodbye. Left alone with Laura, Roger insists it's the most ridiculous thing he's ever heard of--what does she make of it? She warms her hands by the fire. I don't know what to say, she replies. What has gone through my mind hearing this, he says--I've wondered what effect this might have on your plans--you have no place to go back to, to take David to. I hadn't planned on taking David to that apartment, she says, I made a commitment to another place. Oh, well, that's fine then, says Roger--I have to go, but I want to come back and talk to you--about Devlin. All right, she says, resigned. They bid each other good night.

Burke carries Laura's suitcase to the front door of Collinwood. Thank you for the use of your muscle, Carolyn tells him. (No comment!) It's very light, he says, hardly anything in it--I assume you're not going to ask me in? Are you kidding? she asks--the place is booby-trapped for you--you set so much as one foot inside there, sirens start wailing, bells ring, lights flash. He pulls her close to him. You have quite a cute little imagination, he says. It's not my imagination, she says. And a cute little nose, he adds. That's your imagination, she says. I've always imagined kissing you, he says. She smiles. Do you? she asks. They kiss, a nice one. There, that's got to be imagination, he says--nothing that good could be real. I don't know whether I feel younger when I'm with you or more mature, she says. Burke laughs. Well, he says, I like to think that I leave my ladies a lot younger than that I would leave them a little older--and he kisses her again, holding her face in his hands. She laughs and asks him to come inside for a few minutes, it's so cold out here. What happened to the booby traps? he asks. Ignore them, she says, and opens the door. He carries in the suitcase. So far, no burglar alarm, he teases. Don't worry, they'll get you yet, she says. I'll only stay a minute, says Burke, helping her off with her coat. You can stay twice that long, she assures him--come inside and warm yourself next to the fire. He takes her hand. It's warmer next to you, he tells her. She smiles at him, completely smitten. He goes into the drawing room, remarking that he feels like he's in forbidden territory. You are, she says, closing the doors. He holds his hands out to the fire. Isn't that better than standing outside? she asks. It would be, he says, if I were closer to you. (What an operator!) She sits beside him on the fireplace seat. All the comforts of the front porch, she says, and they kiss, lengthily. She clings to him. You know, I hate to see you go out into the cold night again, he says. Why would I go out? she asks. To take the suitcase down to your Aunt Laura, he says. You almost made me forget, she says. I'd be happy to save you the trip, says Burke--I'll take it down to the cottage on my way out. Carolyn looks at him, suspicious of this good deed.

Roger and Patterson return to Collinwood. I assume you've gotten enough information, says Roger. Yes, says Patterson, enough to send the Phoenix police off in another direction--we've still got to settle the matter of that identification. Yes, of course, agrees Roger. If Mrs. Collins should think of anything that you think might be helpful, I'd appreciate your calling me, says Patterson. Roger assures him he will. They shake hands and say goodnight. Roger enters the house and sees both Laura's suitcase and Burke's coat.

In the drawing room, Carolyn asks Burke, who is caressing her hand, if he would really carry Aunt Laura's suitcase all the way down to the cottage for her. I wouldn't want to see you get calluses on your delicate little hands, he says, kissing her hand. She grins with delight and giggles--you're so thoughtful, she says--or is it just that you'd like the opportunity to visit my Aunt? He laughs. Oh, you're a suspicious little devil, he says. No, just a jealous one, she admits. I assure you my going to see your aunt Laura has nothing to do with affection--it's business, business, business. You can't fool me, she says. Yes I can, he says--I'll take it there. I don't know why I let you get away with so much, she says. I'm irresistible, he says, kissing her again. The door opens.
Roger greets Carolyn, but not Burke. Burke rises. Hello, Roger, he says. This man is not welcome in this house! Roger sternly tells his niece--surely you realize what he represents. I'm never certain, says Carolyn, grinning, that's what's so fascinating about him. Then pay close attention, says Roger--he represents the destroyer of this family and you along with it--he's about as fascinating as the Grim Reaper. You should know about the Grim Reaper, accuses Burke--you've played him often enough, but I'll tell you what I represent--honesty and truth--(Superman, move over!)--and I'm willing to speak the truth, anywhere, anyplace--can you say as much for yourself? Absolutely! says, Roger, without any hesitation--Carolyn, would you kindly show Mr. Devlin out. Carolyn tries to placate her uncle, but Burke says never mind--I was just leaving. In the foyer, Carolyn closes the doors and goes to Burke, who remarks that he hopes he spoiled Roger's evening. You haven't spoiled mine, says Carolyn. One of these days, we're going to have an evening to remember, he promises her, kissing her (take her all the way?)--I'll call you tomorrow. He picks up the suitcase. You're very determined to deliver that, aren't you? asks Carolyn. Very determined, he agrees, and leaves the house.

Laura sits by the fire, perspiring. We see her glazed-over eyes in close-up. She doesn't seem to hear the knock at the door. Mrs. Collins! calls Burke, breaking her trance. Bellboy! he announces. Just a minute, she says. She opens the door and greets him. Where should I put your suitcase, Madame? he asks. Right where you're standing is just fine, she says. You're letting a lot of cold air in, he reminds her--and she closes the door. I certainly appreciate your bringing my bag very much--how in the world...? Carolyn had it, says Burke, I saved her the trip. That's just like you, she says, doing two favors at once. Three, he corrects, seeing you is doing a favor for myself. You certainly do capitalize on the moment, don't you? she asks, sitting by the fire. I belong to the make-the-most-of-the-opportunity philosophy, says Burke--that's the secret of my success--I've become a very wealthy man, did you know that? That sort of news gets around, says Laura. I could buy and sell Collinwood and everything it represents, states Burke. It takes a lot of money, she says. I have it, he says. That's something you've always wanted, she says. I've fulfilled most of my ambitions, he says. Why are you giving me your qualification? she asks. To let you know I'm not someone to be taken lightly, he says, or to be made a fool of.
I doubt very much that could happen to you, she says. I doubt it, too, he says, and that's why I'm here--to make certain it won't happen.

Carolyn exits the kitchen. Roger joins her in the foyer. Company gone? he asks. Of course, she says, picking up her coat, you pooped the party. What a pity--it had the makings of a remarkable one, he says--did you take the suitcase down to your Aunt Laura? It's on its way, she assures him--Burke volunteered to take it down to the cottage. Devlin is taking it down to her? asks Roger, an edge in his voice. Yes, she says. Roger's forehead furrows. I wish you hadn't done that, he says. I'm sorry, she says, I didn't realize... Good night, Carolyn, he says, angry. She says good night sadly.
Roger goes into the drawing room while she heads upstairs. Clearly worried, he stands in front of his rifle collection before taking one down from the wall.

Cottage - I'm asking you for a definite commitment, Burke tells Laura. I don't know what kind to give you, she says. I want to know what you are going to do for me, he says. She sighs. I told you that whatever it is that has to be done cannot be done until I have custody of David, she says--I want David just as much as you want my testimony. But you haven't told me that you would give me that testimony, he reminds her. First of all, she says, it was very foolish of you to come here--if Roger had the slightest notion that I was going to do something in your favor, I would never get David. Why are you here? he asks. To be nearer David, she says. I wish I could be sure of you, he says--something about you I can't figure out--I don't know what it is--I waited for years to see you, wondering what I would say when I saw you again--how I would rant, rave and carry on--call you every name in the book--send you to jail along with that so-called husband of yours. But you don't feel this way now? she asks. For some inexplicable reason, he says, staring at her profile, that kind of revenge has faded--I have no doubt what I'll do to Roger--but you're another story--Roger's rotten as he always was--he'll get what he deserves--but I don't know about you--you owe me. Owe you what? she asks. Some years of life I never had--some love I never had, either, he says softly. I don't have the power to give those things, she says. He moves in closer and kisses her cheek. Don't, Burke, this isn't the time, she says. Yes it is, he insists, nuzzling her chin--you know it and I know it. Please, Burke, she begs.
The front door opens as Burke is about to plant a kiss. Roger stands there, intensely angry, rifle aimed directly at Burke.

NOTES: Will Roger do away with Burke then and there? Finding his arch rival and his wife about to smooch can't do anything but fan the fires of discontent. Perhaps Roger will simply shoot both Burke and Laura--then we can have a really interesting trial!

Carolyn is jealous, but I don't think Burke wants anything more than getting a re-trial on that manslaughter charge--and clearing his name. Laura has but one reason to be there--to get David. Problems of the past don't concern her. Burke romances two women in this episode, smoothly. He really does know how to please the ladies--and how he aroused the big green monster in Carolyn.

So Laura died in a fire in Phoenix, huh? Interesting. What happens when they do get a positive ID? Who is this strange woman with a fascination for fire? Why does David keep dreaming about going into a fire to his mother? Why is Sam painting a canvas with Laura in the midst of fire?


Episode #139 - They re-do the scene in which Laura tries to fight off Burke's advances (she seems far less interested this time) and Roger enters the cottage, rifle in hand. Roger! cries Laura. What do you think you're doing? asks Burke. Get away from my wife! orders roger. Is this your idea of a joke? asks Burke. Far from it, says Roger, I demand to know what you're doing here. Renewing an old acquaintance, says Burke. You have no business with my wife--from now on, stay away from her, commands Roger. Is that an order? Asks Burke. Roger you don't understand, says Laura. I'm talking to Devlin, says Roger. I'm listening, says Burke. You'd better listen, warns Roger--stay away from my wife. And if I refuse? asks Burke. I'll kill you, says Roger--nothing would give me greater pleasure!

Roger holds the gun steady. He and Burke stare at each other. Laura is very perturbed. You won't shoot, says Burke. Don't test me, says Roger, you'll be sorry. Will I? asks Burke, I could kill you and no court in the land would hold me responsible, says Roger--you're trespassing on my property and bothering my wife! Was I bothering you? Burke asks Laura. You don't understand, she says, please let me explain! I understand all I need to, he says, I could shoot Devlin with complete immunity from the law. Then shoot me, says Burke, stepping forward. Roger's breathing increases. I'm warning you, he says, stay where you are. Getting nervous? asks Burke, stepping forward again, and again. Take another step and I'll shoot, says Roger. Go ahead--shoot, says Burke.
Roger is just about to, but Burke grabs the muzzle of the rifle and the two men get into it. The gun fires. Laura gasps. Burke takes the gun away from Roger and tosses it to the floor. I'll kill you for this, I swear I'll kill you! shouts Roger. Can't you two leave each other alone? asks Laura--do you have to start this thing all over again?--you're behaving the way you did 10 years ago! Roger turns away. Get him out of here, he tells Laura. She goes to Burke and asks him to please go--for her sake. All right, I'll go, says Burke, because of you. He picks up the gun. I meant what I said, Roger tells him, I'll kill you if it's the last thing I do. I heard you, says Burke, brandishing the rife, and he leaves after saying goodbye to Laura. What did he want? demands Roger. Calm down, she urges. Answer me! he says. Hr brought me my bag! She says. What were you talking about? asks Roger. David, mostly, she says, how it feels to be back in Collinsport--nothing that wouldn't come under the heading of general conversation. From what I heard, says Roger, it was far more intimate than that--legally you're still my wife, I refuse to have you playing around with Devlin. I was not playing around with anyone, she says, I don't have the slightest interest in Burke. Why did you tell him your reason for coming back here? demands Roger--you told him you came here not to see me, but to take David back with you!--why? Why not? she asks, when I leave here it will be public knowledge anyway. You deliberately encouraging him, letting him play with you, play into your hands, accuses Roger. It's not true, she says--I am pleasant to Burke because it is the best way to handle him--I have said nothing that was in any way damaging to you. Allow me to remind you that if there is a re-trial, says Roger, it will be damaging to you, too. You have said that before, she says. I want it to sink in! he insists, furious--you committed a perjury--if I go down, you go with me! I am fully aware of that, she says. Don't ever forget it if Devlin comes around here, he says. I haven't told Burke anything, I don't intend to--the accident was in the past--we're not living in the past--all I want is David--I'm not concerned with anything else! Your best chance of getting David is cooperating with me, he says. I'm trying to cooperate with you, she says. Then try a little hander and stay away from Devlin! he shouts. I'll handle Burke, she says, please don't worry about it. If Burke thought you were a loyal wife to me, says Roger, he wouldn't try to get information out of you--why don't you try acting like a loyal wife, even if it would be a travesty. I am not disloyal! She says. Burke and everyone in this town has got to think you're loyal to me, says Roger--whether it's true or not. All right, Roger! she says, fed up. It's going to be all right! he says--the happiest day of my life will be the day you take my son and go
--if David is my son! She looks at him, stunned, as he exits the cottage. Laura looks out the window.

David sleeps restlessly, seemingly unable to find a comfortable sleeping position. David! she calls, three times, and he hears her voice, making him even more restless.

Collinwood - Vicki enters David's room and awakens him. She sits on his bed, shaking him. I'm awake, he says sleepily--what time is it? It's 10:30, she says--you're a real sleepy-head this morning. He sits up. I kept waking up in the night, he says, I had that dream about. About your mother? asks Vicki. Yes, says David, she kept calling my name again, over and over again--she kept telling me she wanted to take me away--and there was that fire all around--it was scary. I'm sorry you keep having that dream, says Vicki. Why do you suppose I keep having them? asks David. Because you're mother's on your mind, she says, and I think in the back of your mind, you really want to see her. Maybe, he says, I'm not sure. Roger comes in and bids Vicki and David good morning. He tells David to get dressed; he's taking him down to Matthew's cottage. This alarms David. That's right, to see your mother, says Roger--she spent the night there last night, she's going to be staying there for some time. I'm not so sure I want to see her, says David uneasily. Don't start that nonsense, warns Roger. It's not nonsense, insists David--there's something scary about my mother. that's ridiculous, says Roger--get dressed, we're going to see your mother. No! says David firmly. Do as I say right now! says Roger. I said no, I don't want to! retorts David. Are you going to behave, or am I going to have to give you a sound thrashing? Demands roger. David pushes back the covers and flies out of bed, into Vicki's arms. Don't you come near me! he warns his father, don't let him hurt me. Vicki holds him in her arms, assuring him no one is going to hurt him--go get washed up. OK, he says, then tells his father, "I'm not going near my mother--and you can't make me!" He exits the room, slamming the door. What am I going to do with that child? He helplessly asks Vicki. Would you mind a suggestion? She asks. I would welcome anything, he says. you're not going to get David to obey, she says, by spanking him. He deserves a good spanking, says Roger--he's just being obstinate for the sake of it. I don't think so, says Vicki--he was genuinely frightened--he had that dream about his mother again. Why would he be frightened of seeing Laura--what could be going on in that little mind of his? I have a theory about David, says Vicki, making the bed--I think he really wants to see his mother, but when he does, she'll reject him--there were a lot of children like that in the foundling home--they wanted love--but they didn't know how to handle it. Laura wouldn't reject David! says Roger, quite the contrary, she needs him as much as he needs her. I know that, says Vicki, but David doesn't--he's got to learn that for himself. How if he keeps refusing to see her? asks Roger. I don't know, she says, but I'm going to have to think of some way to get the two of them together. I wish you would, he says, not only for my sake, but for hers--his behavior was a slap in the face for her. I feel very sorry for her, says Vicki, and I will do what I can. Thank you, he says, I do appreciate your attitude. Was the sheriff here last night? Vicki asks--I woke up last night and saw his car parked...was there some trouble? No, our local defender of the peace gave another demonstration of his incompetence--there was a fire in Phoenix, Arizona, and there was a body found, and they thought it was Laura.--it's ridiculous, isn't it?--apparently the Phoenix police are as incompetent as our own.
Does Mrs. Collins have anything to say about it? asks Vicki. Not much, says Roger, anyway, it's not important--the main issue is David--please try to think of some way to get them together--it will be of vital importance to all of us. Vicki fixes David's bed, smoothing it down nicely.

Laura received yet another visitor, Vicki, bearing a breakfast tray (and we spot the camera in the shot). I thought we might have breakfast together, suggest Vicki. that was very thoughtful of you, remarks Laura as Vicki sets the tray down on the table. Has Mrs. Johnson been in yet? asks Vicki. Yes, a little while ago, says Laura--she'll be back later--she certain does wonders with a dust cloth. I'm surprised you managed as well as you did, says Vicki, setting the table. I managed very well, says Laura. I see you've made a fire, notes Vicki. Yes, I love a nice fire, says Laura--there's something so soothing about it. Vicki takes off her coat and sits down near Laura, who asks if David is up yet. Yes, he got up a little while ago, says Vicki. Does he want to see me? asks Laura eagerly. He's still awfully excited from last night, says Vicki. That's all right, you don't have to make excuses for him, says Laura. I'm sure that he will want to see you, Vicki assures her--after he gets over this stage fright. I hope you're right, says Laura, I've waited so long to see him, sometimes it seems like an eternity. I know, says Vicki, you see he's missed you as much as you've missed him. Before I came back to Collinsport, did he ever talk about me? asks Laura. All the time, says Vicki--he told me how much he loved you, and wanted you to come back. Did he? asks Laura. Yes, says Vicki, that's why I'm sure that this thing is just a phase. Tell me about him, says Laura, anything that comes to mind--his favorite color, what he likes for breakfast, I want to know everything there is to know. His favorite color is blue, says Vicki. That's my favorite color, says Laura, delighted, And as for breakfast, says Vicki, sitting at the table, I think he'd be perfectly happy to have hot dogs and hamburgers every morning if he could. that sounds typical, says Laura, joining her at the table. David is very typical (?) says Vicki, in lots of ways--but he's more sensitive than most children--and I think he's much more intelligent. That's very good to hear, says Laura--I wonder if you could do me a favor--could you get me a lock of his hair?--I know it's an odd request, but I have a piece of his baby hair, I keep it with me all the time in this locket--she holds it out for Vicki to see. That's a beautiful locket, says Vicki. Thank you, says Laura--it's a family heirloom--Roger gave it to me on our wedding night. Oh, says Vicki. I've kept it with me all the time I was in the sanitarium, says Laura--I suppose you know I was there for a very long time. Yes, says Vicki, I had heard it mentioned. You don't have to be embarrassed about it, Laura assures her, it's perfectly all right for me to talk about it--in fact, very good therapy. I'm not embarrassed, says Vicki. When I was there, says Laura, sometimes it was my only contact with reality--it meant I had a son somewhere outside those walls--he was growing up and waiting for me to come back to him--if only I could win David's love and acceptance--that's all I want. Perhaps if you came back to the house with me now, you could talk to him, suggests Vicki. No, says Laura, he doesn't want to see me, I don't want to force myself on him, I'll just upset or frighten him. If only there was some way the two of you could meet, muses Vicki, somewhere natural, as if it was an accident--yes, wait a minute, I do have a plan--every afternoon, after David's studies, I take him for a walk, between 4:30 and 5:00--you could plan to meet us on that walk! If you think it wouldn't upset him... says Laura. No, says Vicki, because it wouldn't seem planned at all, it would just be an accident--I'm sure he wouldn't be upset. Where could we meet? asks Laura. The greenhouse, suggests Vicki. How about on top of Widows' Hill, says Laura.
Why Widows' Hill? Asks Vicki. I used to take David up there when he was a little boy, says Laura, he liked to watch the ships--I just thought possibly he might be more willing to accept me in a familiar surrounding. All right, agrees Vicki, then we'll meet a little after 4:30 on Widows' Hill. Thank you very much, says Laura--I really do appreciate your help! I want David to understand and accept you, says Vicki--he needs someone--he needs a mother. And I need him, she says, you have no idea how much--in fact, no one knows. She sits before the fire.

Vicki and David walk together, very quickly. He asks her where they're going. To Widows' Hill, she tells him. When they arrive there, David asks her why she brought him up here. To look at the ocean, she says, I like to look at it, don't you? Sometimes, says David--I wonder how many people have died here? That's a morbid thought, she says. Lots of people have, according to the legends, he says. I know all about the legends, she says, but I don't want to talk about anything that depressing. Why--because you're afraid of the legends? He asks her. Because I don't, she says. David gazes down and admires the huge waves. Come back from there, you're making me nervous, she says. I won't fall, he says, annoyed. Come back here, commands Vicki. OK, he says, sometimes you are the biggest scaredy cat. Scaredy cats don't have accidents, she says. Neither do I, says David. There's always a first time, she says. David looks up at the gulls--did anyone ever catch a seagull and keep it for a pet? he asks. I wouldn't know, says Vicki. That's what I was thinking I might do, he says. That's very interesting, says Vicki. It's boring hanging around up here, let's go home, he says. Wait a minute, she says, stopping him--isn't that a ship out there? He looks where she's pointing, on the horizon. Oh, yeah, I think it's a ship, he says, but I can't make it out. I wonder what kind of ship it is? asks Vicki. Probably an ocean liner, says David, going around the world--to all the far off places. Maybe it is, she agrees. You know what I'm going to do when I grow up? he asks--I'm going to get on an ocean liner and go all around the world to all the far off places. "Are you going to go to Madagascar?" asks Laura, stepping out of the bushes. He gazes at her stunned. You remember we used to talk about far away places, she says, when you were a little boy, you used to ask me about Madagascar--you liked the sound of the word--do you remember that? He nods. I still know lots of things about faraway places, she says--I could tell you all about them if you want me to--David, come here. NO! he cries, moving close to the cliff's edge. Be careful! warns Vicki. Come to me, please, begs Laura, holding out her hand. No, I won't, I won't! wails David, backing up further. Look out! calls Vicki. Come back, David, says Laura urgently, come to me, please! No, he says. Come to me! she pleads again.
David falls. Vicki shouts his name. He clings to a rock, yelling for help, as the hungry waves lap at the shore below.

NOTES: Will David be the next victim of Widows' Hill, or will Vicki and/or Laura be able to haul him back to safety? I think we can safely conclude the answer to that, but will this bring him together with his mother or push them further apart? She sounded just the way she did in his dream; too bad Vicki didn't alert her.

I always get the impression that the only way Roger and Burke will end their quarrels is with pistols at 10 paces, a real old-fashioned gun fight. The way Roger brought his rifle to the cottage was almost humorous. I wondered if he would have murdered both Burke and Laura if he found them in a romantic clinch. I don't think Roger needs to worry about Laura--she won't be on his side, because that means losing David--and she's far too passionate about her need for him to lose him.

Why does Laura want a lock of David's hair? Sounds potentially witchy to me! On the one hand, Laura seems like a mother anxious to be reunited with her son; on the other hand, she seems to be an otherworldly creature with strange designs on David, witnessed by Sam's creepy painting and David's nightmares. Which is she?

Scary last scene there!

Love, Robin

Pages: « 1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 19 20 21 22 23 24 25 26 27 28 29 30 31 32 33 34 35 36 37 38 39 40 41 42 »